Blog

  • My History Teacher 2

    Font size : +


    This story is the sequel to ‘My History Teacher’. This story was repeadetly asked for and I wa more than happy to provide it to the hungry and horny imaginations of people such as yourself. If you haven’t read ‘My History Teacher’ I highly recommend it 🙂 Enjoy!

    It was rough for the week. I ignored Ms. Harper and avoided eye contact at all costs. I’m going to be honest though, I missed her; her taste, her touch, her scent. Pretty much everything. On friday I was dreading on seeing Ms. Harper but it was inevitable. We should talk. We needed to. I told myself I would talk to her. I finally reach my last class of the day, her class. She walks in the classroom, a minute late as usual. Our eyes meet and I see a smile playing on the corners of her lips. I gulp and my eyes move down her body. I missed looking at her body. I hadn’t let myself for the past few days but now it seemed okay. Her gorgeous legs, beautiful breasts and last but not least, her breath taking eyes. She starts to talk to the class. Yet again, she passes out a work sheet which was slightly harder but I finished it in good time. I set my pencil down and glance up at her a couple of times. She meets a few of my glances with a small smirk. Ugh, she’s so smug about the whole damn thing. After a few minutes she starts to teach again. Soon the bell rings and my classmates are pushing out the door. I take more time to pack up my things until the last person is out of the classroom. I look up and my eyes meet Ms. Harper’s. She looks away. I stand up and walk to her desk. I set my bag on the floor next to her desk. I finally look at her and she looks at me.

    “What do you need Emily?”

    She says with a curious look. I sit down in the desk where she first started her seduction.

    “I want to talk to you. I just-…I think we should talk about what happened, Ms. Harper.”

    I say her name formally. I didn’t think she would want me to call her Kelly at school. Even if no one else was around. She nods her head. She looked a little sad.

    “Oh…well, go ahead and talk.”

    She says as she gets up from her seat and moves in front of me to lean against her desk. Posing in a way so that her legs look simply irresistible. I quickly distract myself.

    “I want to say that I’m sorry for leaving so suddenly on friday. I shouldn’t have done that. I was just a tad bit overwhelmed with it all.”

    I look up at her and She moves so she is sitting in the seat next to me but turns to face me. She gives me a small smile.

    “I’m not mad. I understand why you ran out. I’m concerned about your life and my life because we can never tell anyone about what happened, Emily.”

    I instictly move a hand to her knee and try to reassure her.

    “Dont worry Ms.Harper. I won’t tell anyone. I promise and I had a lot of fun on Friday. A real great time.”

    I shoot her a sweet smile. She smiles back and nods her head.

    “I’m glad we talked then and I’m glad you had a good time.”

    My hand stays on her knee and I start to move my fingers across her skin. We look into each other’s eyes and suddenly the room was filled with sexual tension. I look over to the door, nervous that someone might come in, then back to her. I’m taking a chance here.

    “What if I want to do it again?”

    I ask nervously. She smirks. She knows I want to do everything again. She stands up. She grabs my hand and pulls me up to her. I gulp and she moves a hand up to my cheek.

    “Then kiss me and we can do it again.”

    Like before, she didn’t want to push me into anything. I look at her lips. I did. I wanted to kiss her, I wanted to have that same lust in between us. I lean forward and kiss her softly. She moans and kisses me back. I move my hands to her hips and pull her closer. She moves us and suddenly I am slammed against the wall. I groan as my head thumps against the wall. She smiles into the kiss.

    “Sorry.”

    The same smugness was showing through the apology. She wasn’t sorry for pushing me up against the wall and claiming my lips. I kiss her harder. She moans softly and moves her hands to my sides. She grabs my t-shirt and raises it just barely and slides her hands across my stomach. I shiver and she smiles again. She starts to pull my shirt up and over my head and I let her this time. I didn’t care if we were in the school. I wanted her. I break the kiss to tell her just that but she talks first.

    “Do you want to go back to my house?”

    Hmm, wait another 20 minutes for her to fuck me or do it now and get extremely turned on by the fact that we were still in school? What a hard decision. Ha. Not. I smile and walk past her. She turns to watch me. I walk to her door and pull down the blinds over the window. I lock the door and turn back to her. My heart beats faster and she smiles. I walk to the middle of the room and smirk at her. I reach down and unbutton my pants. I shimmy both my pants and panties down my legs. I kick off my shoes and socks along with my pants and panties. I stare into her eyes as I reach behind my back and unsnap my bra. She eyes me with lust as I slowly let my bra fall to the floor. I walk to her desk and lean against the side with my legs spread apart.

    “I want you. Now.”

    I say huskily. She smirks smugly at me then starts to walk over to me. She stops in front of me and reaches in between my legs. She wasn’t a woman who wastes time. I gasp as she slides her fingers in between pussy lips to my entrance. She stares deeply into my eyes. I was already very wet so she slides one finger deep into me. I moan. I’m tempted to close my eyes but I hold the stare we have. She starts to pump her finger in and out of my wet pussy. I groan and grab the back of her neck and pull her into a hard kiss. She moans into my mouth and thrusts harder. I moan.

    “More.”

    I mumble against her lips. She moans and slides her fingers out and pushes another finger in. I groan and kiss her harder. She pumps into me. Faster and faster. I break the kiss and grip her shoulders tightly.

    “Oh my god, Ms. Harper.”

    She dips her head and kisses my neck. I moan and tilt my head back to give her more access. Her other hand comes up to cup my breast. I moan as her fingers tweak and pinch my nipple. My body was surging with pleasure and my orgasm was getting closer and closer with each thrust. My nails dig into her silk blouse as I arch my back. I moan out loud again and put one hand behind me on her desk to keep myself balanced. She moves her mouth down to my other breast and sucks on my nipple. She bites the sensitive bud of skin and groan. I was on the edge.

    “Oh my god. Fuck me Ms. Harper. Fuck me hard.”

    She groans at my words and does exactly what I say and fucks me harder. My mouth opens in a silent scream and my body is rocked with an orgasm. She kisses my neck softly as she brings me down from my high. I pant and lean back against her desk. She pulls away from me and smiles.

    “That was very spontaneous and sexy of you Emily.”

    I chuckle and nod my head. She gingerly pulls her fingers out of my pussy and I close my eyes and groan softly at the loss. She leans forward and presses her lips to mine. I moan and break the kiss. I smile and bite my lip. I bring my hands up to her blouse and start to unbutton it as I lean closer. She smiles

    “Unbutton your pants for me.”

    I whisper against her lucious lips. I unbutton the last button and pull her blouse down and off her arms. She doesn’t move her hands and I shoot her a playful smile. I chuckle to myself. No way did I paralyze my stunning blonde teacher by smiply cumming for her? I run my hands over her stomach then up her back to unsnap her bra.

    “Unless your going to make me do all the work ?”

    I tease her. I pull down her bra and fling it to the side. She licks her lips as I kneel down in front of her.

    “Take them off. Please.”

    She gets out. I smile and decide to try out my dominant side. I have the need to be in control. I grab onto her slack clad hips and lean forward, nudging my nose into her crotch and successfully smelling her arousal in the proccess. I moan softly. She groans at the soft contact. I smile up at her to see her eyes closed. This will be fun. I smack her ass. She jumps and gasps as her eyes fly open to look down at me. Once our eyes connect I lean forward again and take a long lick of the slit in her pants. She shivers and moans. I move my hands back to her front and unbutton her pants. I pull down the zipper and pull them down and help her out of the pants, panties and heels she was wearing. She naturally spreads her legs wider and I slide my hands up her thighs. I break our stare and look at her beautiful clean shaven wet pussy lips. I moan softly and lean forward again. I touch my tongue to her pussy lips and slowly lick her slit. She shudders.

    “Emily…”

    She moans out my name softly. I moan back and grip her hips firmly and dive into her delicious pussy. She moans loudly as my tongue slides across her clit. I flick her clit over and over again. She reaches down and tangles her hands in my brown curls as she pushes me deeper into her wetness. I groan and look up at her to find her looking back at me. There it was. That wonderful moment when we lock eyes while I please her, my teacher. Hopefully, soon to be my lover. No way in hell was I going to give this woman up, again. I move a hand to her entrance and push two fingers into her wet pussy. She moans and bucks her hips on my fingers. She throws her head back and moans. It didn’t take but a few more thrusts of my fingers and a couple flicks of my tongue on her clit to bring her to the edge. She was panting hard and her grip had tightened in my hair. I start to suck her clit, starting soft then sucking harder and harder until her whole body tenses and she screams in pleasure. I stop sucking her clit to look up at her as she writhes on my still thrusting fingers. I sit up a little more and place feathery kisses across her lower stomach. I slow my fingers as she relaxes and when I know she is ready I pull my fingers out of her dripping cunt. She moans quietly at the loss and lets her hand drop from my hair. I bring my fingers up to my mouth and suck them clean of her juices. I look up to see her watchng me with nothing but lust showing in her eyes. She reaches down and cups my chin in her hand and pulls me up into a kiss. I moan as her soft lips meet mine. I slide my tongue in between her lips to be met with her own wondering tongue. Our tongues gentley exploring the others mouth with passion. I moan softly and run my hands up her slick back. Her hands find my hips and one inevetablly lowers down to my ass and gives my ass a nice firm squeeze. I moan again and rest my hands on her shoulders. Her nails lightly scratch across my ass and I groan into her mouth. I could feel myself becoming more aroused. My hands move up her neck to her cheeks and I pull her deeper into the kiss. She moans and I know she is becoming more aroused too. I move myself until I am straddling her leg and my thigh is pressed against her hot wet pussy. She groans and kisses me harder. She runs her nails up my spine and I shiver deeply. Fuck. This woman was making me wetter with each touch. I couldn’t help myself any longer and I start to grind into her hip. I moan deeply and pull back just enough to suck her bottom lip into my mouth and nibble on the soft flesh. She moans and captures my lips in a scorching hot kiss as I let her lip go. I slide my fingers into her hair and press her harder into me. She reaches down to my ass and starts to grind on my thigh, using my ass as leverage to grind on me harder. My knees almost buckle under the intense sensation. I wrap my arms around her neck and roll my hips down onto her hip. I moan and she breaks the kiss. She moans and glances off to the side. Before I can ask what’s wrong she moves me up against the wall, hard. I groan as I manage to just hit my back this time, nonetheless making me gasp as the air is forced from my lungs. She smirks as she dips her head down to kiss my neck. My head rests back against the wall as she bites my neck and whispers in my ear.

    “I’m definitely not sorry for that.”

    I groan and grind harder into her. Her hot breath washes over my ear as she starts to pant. I shiver and whimper.

    “Ms. Harper…don’t stop. I want to cum with you.”

    She groans and humps my leg faster, making her hip grind back against my gyrations. She slips her fingers in between mine and surprises me by raising our hands above my head. I moan and she kisses her way back up my lips to give me a soft kiss.

    “Your. Hands. Stay. Here. Understood?”

    She whispers against my lips demandingly. I’m not totally sure what she said exactly but I nod my head feverishly. Quick to comply to her demands. Quick to obey. Quick to be submissive, all for her.

    “Yes. Yes. Yes, anything Ms. Harper. Fuck me.”

    I plead with her. She lets out an animalistic growl and attacks my lips with a new determination. She kisses me so hard it feels like she was bruising my lips. I moan deeply as she grinds down on me. I bury my face in the crook of her shoulder and let out a gasping moan.

    “Oh my god…”

    I moan out. She moans back and nips at my neck, hieghtening my arousal more then it already was. I arch my back against the wall and feel drops of sweat moving down my back. I feel myself reaching the edge quickly and I riskilly move my hands off of the wall and claw at her shoulders and back. Desperate to pull her in closer to me. She groans in lust and I know she is close also. I lift my head from her shoulder and turn my head to give her a wet sloppy kiss full of lust and tongue. She moans into my mouth as our tongues wrestle for dominance. Suddenly my orgasm is on me and my body goes rigid. I moan and break the kiss to throw my head back. She continues to grind on my leg and successfully brings herself to orgasm a few seconds after me. My legs buckle and somehow she manages to hold us both up until I am able to stand on my own. Yet I still lean against the wall and pant hard. She pulls away from me and straggles over to her chair. She sighs and closes her eyes. I open my eyes to glance at her and I smile.

    “I’m so good you can’t stand, huh?”

    She smiles and licks her lips before she talks, still not opening her eyes.

    “I believe I made you cum so hard that I had to hold you up.”

    I chuckle and nod my head and make my way in front of her desk. I grab my clothes from the floor and set them on a nearby desk. I pull n my panties and bra. She finally opens her eyes and looks at the source of the movement.

    “Where do you think your going?”

    She says with a small smirk. I look at her and shrug my shoulders.

    “I’m going home…is that okay with you?”

    I smile playfully. She gets up and walks to me with a hard look on her face. I look at her curiously and stand up straight, it felt as if I was being looked over.

    “No, that is not okay with me Emily.”

    We’ve been fucking for I don’t know how long. We’ve both had two incredible orgasms. Was she this insatiable? She casually brings a hand up to my cheek and uses her thumb to trace my bottom lip as she stares intently into my eyes. She trails her fingers lightly down my neck and traces her fingers across my collar bone. My eyes flutter closed at her touch. She moves her fingers down my taut stomach to stop at the top of my panties. I bite my lip and groan softly as she teases me again. I open my eyes as she starts to speak.

    “I want to take you. Over and over. I want you at my will for the whole night. So I can tease you, just like this. So I can make you cum for me like you did only a minute ago.”

    I gulp at the image this powerful woman has embeded in my mind. My legs were trembling and my breathing was more erratic than normal. God, the affect this woman has over me is ridiculous. She takes the last full step forward and she is only cennimeters away when she whispers in my ear. Her torturous fingers traveling to my slit, making my eyes close yet again.

    “So you can scream my name when you cum for me more times then you can count.”

    I let out a whimper of surrender and spread my legs wider, silently begging for her to touch me. She smirks as she sees this and quickly flicks my clit through my thin gauzy panties. I moan softly but her hand retracks from my heated core. I open my eyes and pout my lip out in disapointment. She groans at my gesture and quickly leans forward to take my bottom lip in between two lines of straight pearly-whites. Tugging softly on the spongy flesh and biting slightly. I moan and lean forward to deepen the arousing antics but she pulls away and pushes me back against the front of the desk. She looks into my eyes as her hands rest on the desk on either side of my hips.

    “Is that a yes, Emily?”

    I quickly nod my head and cup her cheek in one hand. I lean forward and whisper against her lips.

    “It’s a fuck yes, Ms. Harper.”

    I lean in the rest of the way and claim her mouth with a heated, needy kiss. She moans softly and smiles into the kiss. I move my other hand to cup her face and deepen the kiss by pushing my tongue past her still grining lips. Her smile finally fades as I seek out her tongue and she kisses me back with the same passion. I moan. This was going to be an intresting, sleepless night. I shiver deeeply simply at the thought of it. Fingers and tongues plunging into sweet wetness. Teeth grazing nipples and teasing across the sensitive skin of necks. The aroma of female arousal filling the comfy space of her bedroom. Backs arching off of satin sheet covered beds. Lips sucking harshly and softly at sensitive clits. I shiver deeply again. Oh, yes. This will be a sleepless night.


  • Time Manipulation Mind Control Chapter 11: Mind-Controlled Teacher’s Passion

    Font size : +


    Justin and his nerdy girlfriend have one hot study session with their busty teacher!

    Time Manipulation Mind Control

    Chapter Eleven: Mind-Controlled Teacher’s Passion

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2018

    Justin Sampson

    I had such a cocky grin as I passed the “sewage worker.” He probably was a government agent, but he couldn’t prove that I stopped time. That I was the source of the strange anomaly they were looking for. Nor could they figure out that my sister was the other one. It was clear they’d tracked it to my college, but there were hundreds of students here, and that didn’t count the staff.

    So I just sauntered past him, my girlfriend, Sam, walking at my side.

    She was in her usual baggy clothes: sweatshirt and pants. Her black hair was gathered in a loose braid. She didn’t wear her hair that way to look cute—though, she did look cute in a nerdy way—but to keep her hair out of her face. She was a practical sort of person. Her emotions almost entirely suppressed. When they flared in her, they burned bright.

    It made her… interesting.

    She was a delight to be around. If you glanced at us, you’d would probably think we were just friends since I didn’t have my arm around her shoulders or waist, nor were we holding hands. She believed in keeping things proper.

    “So you need to pick me up at 5:25 PM precisely,” she was saying in answer to my question on why I had to pick her up at such a strange time for our date tonight, “so we can reach the pizza restaurant at 5:37.”

    “Uh-huh,” I said, nodding as we walked down the hallway from the cafeteria, heading towards our tryst with Miss Daisy. I was eager to fuck my English teacher again, and this time with her conscious of me. I was even more excited to see her and Sam do naughty things together.

    “Yes, we should be finished with our dinner at approximately 6:30, leaving us ten minutes to make the start of the 6:40 showing of A Quiet Place. I have already purchased our tickets.”

    I blinked. “Really, a horror movie?”

    It’s customary,” she said. “The movie will make me scared, and I will cling to you. Then you will be protective, and that will arouse me. We shall start kissing, then making out. By 7:30, we should be at a frenzy point where we will sneak out to your car to copulate.”

    “You want to lose her virginity in the backseat of a car at the movie theater?” I asked her.

    “Yes. Isn’t that the customary way for a young woman to lose it?”

    “I suppose,” I said, a smile playing on my lips.

    “That will leave us some time to enjoy ourselves and cuddle in a post-coital bliss afterwards,” she continued. “Then 8:01 PM shall arrive and we can experiment with your powers.”

    “Oh well, it’ll probably be around 8:30 since I froze Coach Johnson and used up all the charge I’d accumulated.”

    She blinked, studying me. “I had not factored the effect on your recharge time would be for pausing the coach like that.” Her head cocked. “Well, the movie tickets are already purchased. We’ll just have another thirty minutes for foreplay and cuddling.”

    “Sounds good,” I said, a smile playing on my lips.

    Not only could I stop time when my powers recharge d fully, which took twelve hours, I could also divert that power to cause just an individual to pause. Stopping one person while everyone else was unaffected took more power versus pausing the entire world. It seemed contradictory, but I didn’t understand how any of this actually worked. As much fun as it would be to pause an individual, it seemed like such a waste when I could pause everybody and give my hypnotic command to as many people as could hear me.

    Sam figured out that I could mind-control people, too. Luckily, she didn’t mind that I turned her bisexual. I could’ve made her a slut, like I had other girls including my own mother, but she was Sam. I never realized that I had feelings for her as anything more than my friend until today. It was like my feelings were nestled inside of me, buried by my raging lust for the other girls at my college. Those whores like Aurora or Petra or Paris.

    Two of those girls were my sex slaves now, and it wouldn’t be much longer before Paris cracked and surrendered to her lust.

    “Well, we are going to have an amazing first date,” I said, Miss Daisy’s classroom just ahead.

    Sam nodded her head. She drew a deep breath. “It makes me feel more than a little… breathy that we are about to have sexual relations with our English teacher. It makes me quite wet. It is all your fault, perv.”

    I grinned at her as I yanked open the door to the busty, redheaded professor’s classroom. “Yep.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Aurora Pritchard

    “So how does the sex-slave thing work, Aurora?” Rebecca, my fellow cheerleader and sex slave to Justin, asked. She just sat down across from me at the cafeteria table. She set down her plate covered in a chicken Caesar salad, nearly identical to the one that I had before me.

    Though she’d added croutons to hers. I didn’t want the carbs.

    “Yes, how does this work?” Tracy, the busty brunette, asked as she took the seat beside Rebecca. “I mean, I know we just do whatever sexual things Justin wants, but is there anything else?”

    “There will be spankings,” Petra, my gorgeous Hispanic friend, said as she took the seat beside me. She had gone with a solid drizzle of the cheesy Caesar dressing. “And he might tie us up.”

    I gave Petra a curious look. She’d held back info on her desires from me. Of course, so had I.

    “Spanking?” Rebecca asked. Her blonde hair swayed about her face. “That’s pretty kinky.”

    Tracy nodded her head.

    “I can’t wait until Master spanks me,” I said. “I keep being a brat, but he’s rather new at this.”

    “So, you must’ve punched his V-card yesterday, Aurora, when you fucked him in the bathroom.”

    “How did you even get out of there?” Tracy asked. “And how did José and Cassandra take your place?”

    “There’s a lot of weird stuff going on today,” Rebecca added. She glanced over the table to the right where a group of guys were eating their food without their hands, just digging into it like they were wild animals.

    Were those the same guys who were gangbanging Pearline earlier?

    “Let’s not forget the fact that I was driven wild with lust to masturbate until I became Justin’s slave,” Petra said before she jabbed her fork into her salad. “What’s up with that?”

    “And we did have an orgy in her PE class,” Tracy said. “I don’t even seem to recall Justin entering the locker room, just him being in the shower and me having to go and be his sex slave all of a sudden.”

    Rebecca nodded her head, delight on her face as she shuddered. “I know, it was so amazing. It was like I just realized that I was his. That he owned my pussy.”

    I smiled, Master had accidentally made them both into sex slaves when he was fucking me during frozen time. He was talking about owning my body, my pussy, but they overheard him.

    Should I tell them? They were all just his slaves now. I couldn’t help the smirk playing on my lips.

    “You know something,” Petra said, giving me a look. “Spit it out, puta!”

    “Well…” I said, squirming on the hard, plastic seat. How would they take it? I’d handled the truth fine, but then it was always my fantasy to be mind-controlled into being a sex slave.

    “Stop holding out on us,” Petra said, giving me a hard look. “Things are weird around here. I can’t believe Steve turned out to be gay all of a sudden. He used to love spanking my ass and then eating out my pussy. He absolutely loved my snatch. Now you’re telling me he only likes sucking on your ex-boyfriend’s cock, Aurora?”

    “Fine,” I said, leaning forward.

    A conspiratorial air settled on our table as my fellow sex slaves all leaned in. Rebecca’s blue eyes twinkled, and Tracy licked her lips. Petra quivered beside me, eager to find out what was going on. Would they even believe me?

    “I know this is going to sound crazy,” I said, “but it’s all true. Justin has powers. He… can freeze time. While time is paused, anything he says to someone acts like… a hypnotic suggestion.” An awed smile crossed my lips. “It changes you.”

    “He made us into his sex slaves?” Tracy asked.

    “That’s why he just appeared in the locker room!” exclaimed Rebecca. “And why I suddenly wanted to go serve him because I thought he owned my pussy!”

    “Making you two into sex slaves was an accident,” I said, shifting. “I was fucking Tracy with my strap-on while time was frozen, and Justin was fucking me. He was saying naughty things like how he owned my pussy and how I was his property and, well, you two just overheard.”

    “Are you saying Jefe made me so horny and unable to cum until I begged to be his sex slave?” Petra asked, her eyes wide.

    “Yep. He was getting back at you and Paris for being such cunts to him.” I arched an eyebrow at her. “All three of us were terrible to him. But now… we worship him.”

    “Not Paris,” Petra said. “Where is she?”

    “Resisting.” I grinned. “But not for too much longer. You saw her when I went live. She’s out of her mind with lust.”

    Petra nodded her head.

    “I think you watched that, but I heard it,” Tracy said, her hand squeezing her tits together. “Master came all over my boobs while watching. Then I got to lick them clean while he fucked me from behind.”

    “Oh, you’re so lucky to have tits that big,” Rebecca said. “Are mine big enough to give Master a titty fuck?”

    “Maybe,” Tracy said, her hand squeezing Rebecca’s boob through her blouse. “They are nice and plump.”

    I smiled. None of them were angry. Justin had changed them. They were his now. Just like me.

    “Justin’s not the only one that has powers,” I said, glancing to my right. His little sister was staring at us. I waved at her while saying, “Krystal also has the ability. There’s something special about them.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Krystal Sampson

    I looked away from Aurora, my jaw clenching. Such anger rippled through me. I was positive that Justin had brainwash my girlfriend, Ji-Yun. I stared down at my lunch, a hamburger and tater tots. I grabbed one of the tots and rubbed it into the dab of ketchup while I ground my teeth together. I had to get back at my brother somehow.

    I glanced back at Aurora. Could I do something to her? It looked like he was gathering other sex slaves. What could I do to them when time was paused? What sort of commands could I put in their heads?

    “Do you want to eat them out?” Ji-Yun asked me. She was my Korean girlfriend, as well as my best friend. She sat across the table from me, a petite girl like myself, her silky, black hair gathered in a braid that left her delicate face clear to be admired. “I bet they all have a pussy full of your brother’s cum.” She smacked her lips. “That sounds so yummy. We definitely have to eat them out.”

    “You just want to do that because he brainwashed you,” I muttered.

    Ji-Yun shrugged. “You brainwashed me into liking pussy. Your pussy. All girls’ pussies.” She shrugged. “What’s the difference?”

    “It just is,” I snapped. “I’m your friend. My brother’s just a big pervert.”

    “And you’re not a pervert?” Ji-Yun gave me a naughty grin. “How many girls’ panties do you have in your pocket? I know I have about a dozen pairs.”

    My cheeks burned. I told every pretty girl I came across during paused time that she needed to give me her panties. Turned out, I loved smelling freshly worn panties, enjoying the scent of fresh pussy on them. My pockets bulged with all the pairs I’d been given.

    “It’s different,” I muttered.

    “You’re both changing things,” Ji-Yun continued. “I mean, you made Pearline love getting gangbanged. You can’t make any of that stop. It’s too late. Just embrace it.” She popped her tater tot into her mouth, chewing on it. “You’re just like him.”

    “So I should just embrace licking my brother’s cum out of girls?” I glared at her. “Admit it, you also want me to fuck him, don’t you?”

    “I do,” she said. “What’s so wrong about that? It’ll be so hot. It’ll be incest. It’ll be just the best. Don’t you want him on top of you, Krystal? Then I can lick his cum out of you.”

    “Fuck that!” I said, slamming my tiny fist on the cafeteria table. Our trays rattled. “I’m not going to be his whore. Next time I pause time, I’m going to turn all those sluts against him. And I’m going to fix you, too. I’m going to remove those deviant commands he gave you.”

    Horror flashed across her face. “You can’t do that. It’s too late. You have to stop!”

    I blinked as Ji-Yun moved so quickly, her position shifting so that she was sitting straighter, her fist no longer pounding on the table. I blinked, certain that my brain had just short-circuited. I shook my head, frowning. I felt so foolish all of a sudden. I was angry a moment ago, but it was all gone.

    I unclenched my hand and looked at Ji-Yun, asking, “Why are we fighting?”

    Ji-Yun grinned at me. “I know, Krystal, it was so dumb. But you understand now.”

    “Yeah, I guess,” I said, nodding my head. I looked around the cafeteria. I was wondering where my brother was. Maybe I was wrong about him. It was sexy licking his cum out of our mother’s pussy.

    My tongue flicked across my lips, my stomach growing anxious. It would be nice licking his cum out of Ji-Yun’s pussy. And maybe… Ji-Yun could lick his cum out of my pussy.

    “Great, where has my dumb brother gotten to,” I muttered.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Salome “Sam” Shapiro

    I was not exaggerating to my lover when I said that my pussy was wet with anticipation for our lunchtime tryst with Miss Daisy. I knew these desires were brought about by Justin’s hypnotic suggestion to me while he’d frozen time.

    However, that did not matter.

    My brain had accepted this new conditioning, adapting to the new cause that now affected my outlook on reality. I gave credence to those who said that will was but an illusion, merely a byproduct of our brain. In actuality, humans were nothing more than bio-chemical machines reacting to the stimuli of the world, conditioned by the events that had preceded us, by the way we were raised, by the way our society had developed in response to new technological advances, new opportunities, new ideas. All those pressures guided us to act in certain ways. It was really no different than what Justin did.

    Though, perhaps, the other causes were not so… selfish as his perverted desires.

    Justin opened the door to our English classroom, sweeping his arm like a gentleman. I favored him with a smile, my emotions bubbling through me. This was all so exciting. All so naughty. I suddenly wished I was wearing something more flattering. I had never given much thought to my outward appearance, not desiring to signal my sexual availability like the other girls in my college.

    But sex wasn’t the messy distraction I thought it was.

    My experience with Justin and his mother was stimulating. A part of me wanted to forgo the ritual of our date and allow Justin to deflower me in Miss Daisy’s classroom. But the fact that he was going to wait, to go through such a pointless exercise before we satiated our carnal desires, only showed me how much he cared for me. That he saw me differently than the sluts like our busty, redheaded professor.

    “Sam,” Miss Daisy purred, breathy with excitement, as we entered, “and Justin. Mmm, I am so excited for our study lesson. I don’t know what happened to my panties, but my pantyhose are just soaked with my juices.”

    “As are my panties,” I said, suddenly so nervous.

    What was I supposed to do now? I adjusted my glasses on the bridge of my nose, my nipples so hard beneath my sweatshirt. My areolas were puffy and tingly, rubbing against the fabric of my top. I licked my lips, glancing at Justin.

    He had a big, perverted grin. His dark eyes flicked up and down my body then glanced at our busty teacher as she advanced on me. Her hips swayed while her heels clicked with her every step. Her breasts jiggled, almost spilling out of her low-cut blouse.

    I understood why Justin drooled over her breasts. There was something so vital about them. Fertility distilled to heaving, massive mounds of jiggling flesh. I hungered to suckle at them, to nurse from her bountiful teats. My pussy clenched, waves of heat washing over me as she reached me. Her hands cupped my cheeks, fingers stroking my face. Ripples of heat washed down me. I let out a whimpering moan, my hands balling into fists.

    Should I touch her? Should I squeeze those big tits?

    I swallowed.

    “So you don’t know everything,” Miss Daisy said as her head leaned down towards me.

    “She’s really neglected studying about sex,” Justin said.

    “That is why I’m here,” I moaned, “to be educated.”

    Miss Daisy’s lips touched mine. They were warm and hot and plump. They had a gentleness that Justin’s lacked. I groaned as she kissed me, her lips moving on mine, stirring such ardor through me. My hands seized her hips, squeezing her through her skirt. Dizzying waves assaulted me.

    I swayed.

    Her tongue penetrated my mouth. I met hers with mine, caressing hers. She didn’t claim me the way Justin did. Instead, she shared her passion with me. Her hand stroked down my face to my neck. My pulse fluttered beneath her touch, my heart drumming with rapture. It pumped heat through me that gathered at my breasts and my pussy.

    I was so hot. I need to get out of my clothing.

    As if Miss Daisy read my mind, or perhaps she was just feeling the same desires besetting me, her hands drifted down my sweatshirt. I groaned as she brushed over the tips of my breasts, stimulating my puffy nipples. Lightning zapped to my pussy as her hand stroked down my baggy clothing. Then her fingers grasped the material.

    She dragged up my sweatshirt. The fabric rubbed on my nipples. Then my arms were lifting from her hips, thrusting up into the air as my breasts came into view. With my small breasts, 32A, I didn’t need to wear a bra.

    “Miss Daisy!” I gasped as we broke her kiss so she could pull off my sweatshirt. My vision became dark for moment.

    Then her face appeared again, my sweatshirt leaving my glasses half askew. I adjusted them as she threw my top to the ground. Her green eyes lit up as they fell on my tits. She cupped my little mounds, her finger so silky against them.

    “Damn,” Justin moaned as he gazed at my breasts for the first time. “You’re so beautiful, Sam.”

    “Yes, those are some cute titties,” Miss Daisy purred. “I’ve wondered what you had beneath your blouse a few times. I know I shouldn’t masturbate to my students, but I thought about you a few times, Sam.”

    Justin chuckled.

    So he was correct in his guess yesterday. Her attraction to me wasn’t just because of his commands. He just… loosened the societal conditioning that kept her from acting on them. As her thumbs rubbed over my puffy nipples and sent tingles through me, I was glad he had changed me.

    “Thank you, Justin,” I moaned, smiling at my boyfriend. He had already taken off his shirt, his body sleek and toned. He didn’t have the brawny build of a jock, but he still was invigorating to gaze at.

    Distracted, I hadn’t noticed Miss Daisy’s head moving. Not until her mouth engulfed my right nipple. Her lips sealed tight around my nub and puffy areola. She sucked, sending delight shooting straight down to my pussy.

    “Miss Daisy!” I groaned. “Oh, that is such wonderful stimulation. You’re getting my pussy so wet and juicy for sex.”

    “For pussy licking,” Justin said. “For fucking.”

    “Yes, yes, fucking!”

    I whimpered as Miss Daisy sucked harder on my nipple. Her lips had engulfed all of my puffy areola, her tongue stroking up and down my sensitive flesh. It was incredible. My hips shifted from side to side. I panted, my tongue flicking across my lips.

    Justin wanted me, his eyes so hot. He kicked off his shoes, his jeans rustling as he undid his fly. His zipper rasped. I groaned as he shoved down his pants and boxers, his dick popping out. My virgin pussy clenched.

    Tonight, he would be in me.

    Miss Daisy’s hands slid down from my breasts, her fingertips caressing my skin. I never knew my flesh could be so sensitive. Everywhere she touched me tingled with pleasure. Tips of her fingers grazed down my stomach, reaching towards my sweatpants. I quivered, a throaty moan rising in my throat as her fingers reached the elastic waistband.

    “Miss Daisy,” I moaned. “You’re making me feel so… so amazing. I like this.”

    Justin just grinned at me, a knowing look in his eyes as he stroked his cock.

    “You’re going to love this next part, Sam,” Miss Daisy said, her lips popping off from my nipple. Her fingers dug into the waistband of my sweatpants. As she lowered herself, her nipples grazing my stomach, she yanked my sweatpants off my hips. The material caressed my thighs as she knelt before me, her eyes staring at my plain, white panties.

    I gasped as she nuzzled her face right into my crotch, inhaling. She let out a throaty groan, as if the scent of my pussy was the most intoxicating thing she’d ever inhaled. Like it was a fine perfume. It made me tremble, such joy bursting through me. Then her lips nuzzled against my panties, caressing my pussy through the dainty cotton fabric.

    Fingernails grazed up my thighs as her hands climbed towards my panties. Her tongue lapped at the gusset of my underwear, pressing the cotton into my virgin flesh. She fluttered it up and down, caressing me. Delight rippled through me. I moaned and gasped as she caressed my labia, brushing my clit. I was so sensitive down there. Her every touch transmuted into rapture.

    “Oh, my gosh, Miss Daisy!” I gasped, swaying. Fearing I would fall, I grabbed the only thing I could: her fiery hair. I gripped her silky strands as she licked me again. “That’s so good. You’re going to make me feel so naughty.

    “Good,” Justin said as he knelt behind our professor. He drew up her skirt, staring at me with a hungry look in his eyes. “While she’s feasting on you… I’ll feast on her.”

    “Mmm, show me how skilled you are at cunnilingus, Justin,” Miss Daisy moaned. “I’ve never had a guy go down on me before. Show me what I’ve been missing out on.”

    Justin let out a moan as he thrust her skirt over her pantyhose-clad rump. The sheer, black fabric hugged the two curves of her butt-cheeks, molding to them. The nylon dug into her crack, emphasizing the heart-shape swell of her rump.

    I gasped as Miss Daisy’s fingers hooked the waistband of my panties and yanked them down.

    Her lips were nuzzling into my soaked bush, touching my virgin pussy directly. Her tongue fluttered through my folds, caressing my hymen. My toes curled in my shoes when she brushed my clit. Sparks of pleasure burst inside me.

    I gripped her hair and moaned out my bliss. Her tongue stroked me over and over, licking and lapping and gathering the juices flooding out of me. Her every touch grew this pressure inside of me. This aching, swelling ball of orgasmic rapture. As it expanded, I knew it would envelop me in ecstasy.

    I wanted that.

    Nylon tore. The silky sound shot my gaze to Miss Daisy’s rump. A tear ripped through her pantyhose, following up her butt-crack. It exposed the pale flesh of her rump as the two halves of the nylons pulled apart. Justin had ripped it open so he could press his face into her pussy.

    I couldn’t see what he was doing, but she moaned into my snatch with obvious delight.

    Though I couldn’t directly observe what he did, I had an educated guess. If his tongue felt anything like hers did on my cunt, then she was in heaven. She fluttered her tongue up and down my folds, stroking over my hymen. She whimpered and groaned with pleasure, proving that Justin was doing naughty things to her. His hand squeezed her butt-cheeks as he feasted on her.

    “Justin!” moaned our professor. “Oh, that’s so different. You didn’t shave this morning, you naughty boy. Ooh, it feels nice. Your stubble is rasping on my labia.”

    What would that feel like?

    I shuddered, Miss Daisy now nibbling on my pussy lips. Her lips were so soft as they worked on my sensitive folds. My orgasm swelled faster and faster. Little stars burst across my vision, the sensations affecting my brain’s perception of the world.

    Justin kneaded our teacher’s butt-cheeks, squeezing and clenching his fingers into them as he feasted on her pussy. He ate her like an animal, so hungry. He growled as he devoured her. I couldn’t wait for him to feast on me with passion. Miss Daisy’s was nice, but I knew Justin’s would be amazing. I groaned, my pussy clenching as Miss Daisy fluttered her tongue around my clit. Then she was sucking on it. She nibbled on my bud. Every touch of her lips and tongue swirled my orgasm. I couldn’t believe how incredible this was.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I cried out, my pussy clenching. The pressure swelled to engulf my entire sex. My nethers quivered. “Miss Daisy!”

    My orgasm burst inside of me. My pussy convulsed, aching for my virgin depths to be filled with something. With Justin’s cock. My juices gushed out of me. They flowed into Miss Daisy’s hungry mouth. She lapped them up, her tongue darting across my labia.

    The waves of rapture washed into my mind. Darkness fuzzed at the edge of my vision as I swayed. My back arched, dizzy euphoria besetting me. It was incredible. It drove me to this wonderful height of rapture. I reached the peak of my bliss.

    I hung there.

    Then I stumbled back, panting. I caught myself on the desk, shaking my head, my entire body trembling. I stared at Miss Daisy’s; her lips smeared in my cream. Her green eyes were glassy with lust. Her large tits shook in her blouse as she wiggled back against Justin.

    “Oh, my God, yes!”

    Miss Daisy face transformed in rapture as she came. I licked my lips, suddenly so envious that my boyfriend was enjoying her pussy. I wanted to eat her. I shuddered, my pussy clenching, remembering the bliss that the professor just gave me. The way I had cried out in climactic rapture. How I’d exploded on her wonderful mouth.

    “Damn, Miss Daisy,” Justin said as he lifted up his face. He, too, was drenched with pussy cream. “You drowned me when you came, Miss Daisy.”

    “I always was a squirter,” she panted.

    Eager to taste her, I darted around her to my boyfriend. As he stood up, I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him hard. I groaned as our lips met, his arms holding me tight. She tasted so sweet on him, the naughty flavor enhancing the thrill of kissing the boy I loved.

    I trembled in awe at these feelings.

    As I pressed against Justin, my lips savoring the flavor on his lips, I became so aware my naked body rubbing against him. My puffy nipples tingled against his chest, and his cock was hard against my stomach. An ache throbbed in my virgin pussy in response. I could just surrender now. I could have him take me here and now.

    But… as much as I ached to lose my virginity, I wanted to lose it like a regular girl, and not in a perverted tryst set up by my boyfriend’s hypnotic, mind-control powers. Besides I wanted to taste Miss Daisy’s pussy.

    I broke the kiss and groaned, “I know you are quite tumescent, Justin, but I truly desire to eat Miss Daisy’s pussy. I wish to perform cunnilingus on her.”

    “That’s fine,” he said, giving me a big grin. “While you’re eating her out, she’ll give me a titty fuck.”

    I shuddered, savoring the new, perverted things I learned. Titty fuck.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Justin Sampson

    I sat naked on the floor, Miss Daisy crawling towards me. She’d stripped out of her clothing, including her ruined pantyhose, and now her heavy tits swayed freely as she came towards me. Her green eyes smoldered as she stared at me, her fiery hair falling about her youthful face. She was the youngest, hottest associate professor at my college.

    “Damn, I am one lucky guy,” I groaned. This would be my second titty fuck of the day.

    “Yes, you are,” Miss Daisy said. “But you’re going to have to educate me. I’ve never given one of these before.”

    “It is never too late to learn something new,” Sam said. “Education can continue at all ages.”

    “Indeed,” Miss Daisy purred. Then she hefted both her breasts as she settled between my thighs. “So I just wrap these about your cock?”

    “Uh-huh,” I groaned.

    Miss Daisy grinned at me as she piled her tits around my cock. “Now I just press them together and stroke up and down your dick?” She did just that, her fat nipples rubbing against my stomach, adding another delight. “Am I doing this right?”

    “Yes, just like that,” I groaned as her silky, warmth caressed the sensitive tip of my cock.

    My balls tightened from the silky joy running down my shaft to my balls. Sam stretched out on her back then wiggled herself beneath Miss Daisy.

    “Press them tighter together,” I groaned, “then build up your speed as you go.”

    She nodded her head. Then she gasped, “Sam, yes, eat my pussy!”

    “Your juices taste even better straight from the source, Miss Daisy,” Sam moaned, her lithe thighs twitching, drawing my attention.

    Staring down my teacher’s supple back, I could see Sam’s lower body. Her trimmed, black bush soaked with her juices, her toes curling as she feasted. Her hands grabbed Miss Daisy’s heart-shaped rump. My girlfriend’s fingers dug into those plump cheeks while the teacher stroked her boobs up and down my dick.

    It was incredible. I was so glad I could share this pleasure with Sam. Miss Daisy’s face twisted with pleasure as she enjoyed my girlfriend’s pussy licking. The teacher rubbed her tits faster and faster up and down my dick, stroking the sensitive crown. My balls grew tighter, drinking in the pleasure. I shifted, my fingers flexing on the armrest of the chair.

    “Damn, that’s it, Miss Daisy,” I groaned. “I’m going to cum all over those tits.”

    “Yes,” she moaned. “I need you to fuck my pussy and fill my cunt with all your cum.” Her tongue flicked over her teeth as she stroked her tits faster. “After classes, your sister will get to eat out my cunt full of your cum.”

    “Fuck, yes!” I growled. I was so glad to hear my commandment affecting her. She’d invite Krystal to a meeting after class. Miss Daisy’s pussy would be filled with my jizz. I knew my little sister, and she definitely had the hots for the busty teacher.

    She’d get quite the surprise when she ate out Miss Daisy’s pussy.

    I needed to figure out a way to watch that.

    But I couldn’t think about it now. Not with Miss Daisy’s amazing tits sliding up and down my cock. She stimulated me. She stroked me. My precum leaked and bubbled at the tip of my cock. I squirmed in the chair, loving how it creaked and groaned beneath me. Miss Daisy kept panting, her face bursting with pleasure as Sam noisily ate her out.

    “Yes, just like that, Sam,” Miss Daisy purred. “That’s how you eat pussy. Mmm, it’s such a delicious technique you’re using. I love having my labia nibbled on.”

    “You have such thick labia,” moaned Sam. “My pussy is such a tight slit. My labia minora doesn’t even peek at all, but yours…”

    “They’re like butterfly wings,” I groaned, remembering the feel of those big, hot folds rubbing on my cheeks as I devoured Miss Daisy.

    “Yes,” Sam moaned. “Beautiful butterfly wings.”

    I smiled, the pleasure surging through me. It was great hearing Sam express herself. She was aroused, her emotions boiling out of her. My girlfriend’s passion seemed to inspire Miss Daisy to rub her tits up and down my cock so that I could cum. The pressure of those pillowy mounds squeezing around my shaft increased. The silky glide caressing my dick’s sensitive tip was amazing.

    Every stroke brought me closer and closer to erupting. I groaned, eager to splatter her face in tits in my jizz. The chair creaked as I shifted, my toes curling.

    “Hurry up and cum on Sam’s mouth so I can fuck you,” I groaned, my orgasm almost upon me. “I’m about to shower you in my jizz.”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” moaned Miss Daisy. “I need a pussy full of cum for your little sister to lick out! Suck on my clit, Sam? Yes!”

    I heard a loud sucking, smacking sound. My dick twitched as I realized my girlfriend was nursing on the teacher’s clit. Sam’s fingers dug into Miss Daisy’s plump butt cheeks while the redhead moaned in passion.

    Miss Daisy slid her tits up my cock. They brushed the sensitive tip, engulfing my crown in her silky softness. She slid back down, her hard nipples rubbing down my stomach. The stimulation rippled through me.

    My balls boiled over.

    “Fuck!” I grunted as my cum fired out of my dick.

    Pleasure shot through me as the first blast of my jizz fired up into the air, a pearly geyser of spunk that splashed across Miss Daisy’s face. She gasped, squeezing her tits around my spurting dick as I splattered her features. My cum covered her cheeks and lips, landing in her open mouth.

    She thrust out her tongue to catch more while curly drops rained onto her heavy mounds. The pleasure slammed into me over and over, rippling ecstasy through my mind. My toes curled as I groaned, my mind melting in bliss.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I growled. “Take it, slut! You love my spunk!”

    “I do,” groaned the formerly lesbian professor. “Ooh, it is so salty and good. I like it as much as pussy.”

    As the last spurt of my spunk fired weakly from my dick and splattered across her left tit, I saw her face awash in bliss. She gasped and trembled. My jizz-splattered teacher writhed. She moaned out her rapture. Her body shook, her hands squeezing her tits tight around my cock while her orgasm burst through her.

    “Yes, Sam, yes!” moaned the redheaded teacher. “Ooh, you’ve learned your cunnilingus lesson so well!”

    “Damn,” I moaned. I was so eager for the next part. To fill my teacher’s cunt with my cum so my little sister could lick her clean. It was the only way to show Krystal that being with a guy might be something she’d like.

    It was a long shot, but it was the only way I could sleep with my sister. I wanted her so badly.

    I waited until her orgasm passed, letting Miss Daisy enjoy what my girlfriend gave her, before I grinned at her. “Ready?”

    She nodded her head, her green eyes glassy. She only let out a murmuring, mewling sound.

    “Yeah, you’re ready for my cock.”

    We repositioned ourselves. I stretched out on my back, eager for this. I didn’t care that the floor was hard and cold. Not with my dick throbbing and begging to bury in my teacher’s hot cunt. This time, she would be aware of me plundering her twat.

    To Miss Daisy, this was our first time having sex, but I had already enjoyed her pussy once today during paused time.

    I licked my lips as the redheaded teacher maneuvered into position. She straddled me, pussy juices running down her cheek and neck. My cum coated her heaving mounds. Those delicious tits swayed as she grasped my cock and guided it to her fiery bush. Her butterfly-wing labia engulfed the tip. I groaned as she sank down me.

    Her eyes widened as she took more and more of me.

    “Oh, this is what a real cock feels like in my cunt,” she panted, her head leaning back. The movement shifted her body, changing how her pussy caressed my dick.

    “What does it feel like?” Sam asked, pushing up her glasses as her petite body trembled.

    “It’s so fulfilling,” she moaned, her pussy clenching down on me. When she slid up me, clutching at my cock. I groaned, my toes curling, my fingers flexing. The pleasure was so incredible. Her cum-splattered tits heaved before her.

    Sam let out a hungry moan, then she fell to her knees beside us. She nuzzled her face into Miss Daisy’s heavy mounds. I groaned at the sight of my girlfriend licking my cum off our teacher’s tits.

    That made Miss Daisy’s cunt feel even sweeter as she slid up and down my dick. Sam was enjoying my spunk, lapping up all the pearly rivulet she could reach. She shuddered beside me, her cute rump next to my arm.

    I stroked her hand down her back, tracing her spine towards that ass. She whimpered, her black braid swaying off her shoulder. I reached the swell of her ass. I dipped into her crack as I squeezed her firm tush. I groaned, enjoying my dick inside Miss Daisy’s cunt.

    “Sit on his face, Sam!” panted the teacher. “He’s really good at pussy licking, too. You should feel what it’s like when a man does it.”

    Sam shuddered as I fondled her ass. I wasn’t sure if she would sit on my face. She wanted to wait for our date. I was fine either way. I had Miss Daisy’s fine snatch working up and down my dick, massaging me, making my balls ached.

    With a groan, her mouth now latched onto the teacher’s nipple, Sam moved. She threw her limber thigh over my head. In moments, I was staring up at her black-furred muff. Her pink folds peeked through the tangle of silky hairs as she lowered her twat down to my mouth. A tangy scent filled my nose moments before she pressed her cunt against my lips.

    I licked my girlfriend’s snatch.

    “Justin!” she mewled, her hips shifting, rubbing her silky pubic hair on my lips and cheeks while her tangy juices filled my mouth.

    “Damn, you have a great tasting pussy, Sam!”

    “Oh, yes, she does,” moaned the teacher, her cunt squeezing down around my dick.

    My tongue lapped from Sam’s little clit, up through her folds, and across her hymen. She moaned as she squirmed on me, grinding her snatch on my mouth while my dick ached in our teacher’s pussy. Miss Daisy worked that cunt up and down my cock faster and faster, her juicy flesh squeezing as she rose up my shaft. Then she slammed down, engulfing my dick in her silky grip.

    She rode me.

    It was heaven. I drank Sam’s tangy juices flowing out of her virgin cunt while Miss Daisy worked that tight, dyke pussy up and down my shaft. She fucked me with such aggression, moaning while Sam nursed at her tit.

    “Sam, damn, I love eating your pussy,” I groaned as she ground atop me.

    She made a whimpering sound as she sucked on our teacher’s nipple.

    “She loves it, Justin,” groaned Miss Daisy. “She’s loving my nipple. Your pussy licking is inspiring her. Ooh, she’s squeezing my tits. It’s so good, Sam!”

    I groaned, the ache swelling at the tip of my dick. “Ride me harder. Faster. I want to fill your cunt with my cum.”

    “Then your sister gets to lick me clean!” Miss Daisy squealed. Her snatch squeezed tight about my dick as she slid up my shaft before slamming back down me. Her snatch swelled the pressure in my balls. “Your little sister is going to lick all your jizz out of me, Justin!”

    I groaned as I caressed my tongue across Sam’s hymen. I couldn’t wait to enjoy that delight. I thrust up as Miss Daisy came down, pleasure ripping around my shaft. My fingers gripped Sam’s thighs, squeezing them as I nuzzled my mouth to her clit. I latched onto it.

    She squealed as I sucked on her nub. I nursed on it, giving her all the pleasure I could. I wanted my girlfriend to drown me in her tangy cream. She tasted amazing. I fluttered my tongue against her bud as my dick came closer and closer to erupting.

    Miss Daisy rode me faster. She worked up and down my shaft, her hips dancing, swirling her silky sheath around my cock. She squeezed and relax, stimulating my shaft. I couldn’t hold out much longer. My toes curled as I fought against erupting.

    I wanted Sam to explode first.

    “Justin!” moaned my girlfriend. “Oh, yes, Justin! You’re driving me wild!”

    “Are you going to cum on his face?” Miss Daisy hissed. “Are you going to drown your boyfriend in your yummy cream?”

    “Yes!” moaned Sam. “Miss Daisy, he is driving me wild. He’s licking… Oh, yes, he’s licking my clitoris!”

    I fluttered my tongue against her clit as she squirmed. Her thighs flexed beneath my grip as she ground that hot, virgin twat on my mouth. Her silky pubic hairs tickled me. I stared at her tight rump, her butt-cheeks squeezing right before my eyes.

    Her back arched. Tangy juices squirted into my mouth and spilled over my lips and chin. Her passion ran down my cheeks as she exploded in rapture. Wordless ecstasy burst out of her, the ecstasy that I gave her.

    Miss Daisy slid down my dick. Her tight, hot cunt engulfed my cock. That ache peaked at the tip of my shaft. My balls tightened. I groaned into my girlfriend’s cumming pussy as rapture shot through my body.

    I spurted hot cum into Miss Daisy’s boiling cunt. Stars burst across my vision as the ecstasy tensed every muscle in my body. I growled into Sam’s snatch as I spurted jizz from my dick. My pearly cream flooded into the professor’s pussy.

    “Justin!” moaned Miss Daisy. “Yes, yes, yes! Fill my cunt! Give me all the yummy cum for your little sister to enjoy!”

    “Indeed, Justin, flood our professor with all that yummy jizz!”

    “I am!” I growled and then lashed my tongue across my girlfriend’s virgin pussy.

    As my teacher’s snatch writhed about my cock, joining us in rapture, I licked up the cream from my girlfriend’s twat. I savored it as Miss Daisy’s pussy milked out the last drops of cum for my balls. My bliss peaked and then died into buzzing euphoria. I shifted on the floor, feeling like a billion bucks.

    “Damn,” I panted. “Best study session ever!”

    Sam purred her agreement.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Krystal Sampson

    I had a suspicion where I could find my brother. I bet he was fucking Miss Daisy. She mentioned something about a lunch meeting with him and Sam. How else could he fill her pussy up with his cum for my afternoon study session? Ji-Yun hurried at my side, holding my hand as we left the cafeteria behind.

    The hallways grew quieter as we hurried away from the cafeteria. Our footsteps echoed. I felt so naughty. I was on a wicked mission to find my brother and have incestuous sex with him. Ahead, a door opened.

    Stepping out of the girls’ restroom was Melissa, her phone in hand. The Black girl looked up and saw me. She blinked and then a strange smile crossed her lips. She grabbed the hem of her top and yanked it up and over to expose her breasts clad in a leopard-print bra. Then she pulled down the cups, flashing her ebony tits and dark-brown nipples at me.

    “Do you think I have sexy tits, Krystal?” she asked.

    “Yeah,” I said, utterly bemused. “They’re… uh… great.”

    “Excellent,” she said and pulled her bra back up to cover her tits. She shoved down her top and continued on like nothing happened. My brow furrowed. I glanced at Ji-Yun.

    “That was sooooooo weird,” she said in this too innocent voice. It was almost like she expected that to happen.

    I gave her a strange look and was about to ask her if Justin gave her other commands, like that he planned on ordering girls of our college to flash me, when a new figure threw open the school’s main doors and strode in. She gasped when she saw me.

    “You’re Justin’s little sister!” a frantic-looking Paris moaned as she rushed to me, her heels clicking. Her face was flushed, her rose-hued, designer dress disarrayed. Her wavy-brown hair bounced about her shoulders. “Do you know where he is? I need to find Justin right away! I can’t take it any longer!”

    “Why do you have to find my brother?” I asked Paris.

    “Do you know where he is, or don’t you?” she snapped.

    God, what a bitch. “Not if you’re going to talk to me like that, I don’t.”

    “Sorry,” she moaned. “I just can’t cum unless I…” She drew in a shuddering breath. “Unless I become his sex slave!” Her outburst echoed through the empty hallway.

    “Oh, I see,” I said. “Justin must’ve given you a command.”

    Paris blinked at me. “I don’t care what he did to me. I just have to serve him!”

    “Well, you’re in luck because me and Ji-Yun are heading to see my brother. I need him to fuck me, too. I’m suddenly really into my brother and…” My jaw dropped as it clicked in my mind. My head shot over to look at Ji-Yun.

    She had such an impish grin on her face. My Korean lover arched an eyebrow at me.

    “Don’t tell me that you somehow stopped time, without me getting frozen with you, and then you turned me straight.”

    “Technically, you’re bi,” Ji-Yun said. “It’s only fair, after all. You turned me gay.”

    “Bi,” I muttered.

    “So you can’t be mad,” she said, squeezing my hand, “because I wasn’t mad when you did it to me.”

    My jaw worked and… I wasn’t mad. It didn’t bother me at all that I liked guys now. It just felt… right that I liked both now. I wanted to be with Justin. I mean, I kinda did enjoy eating his cum out of our mother’s snatch. “Yeah, you’re right, I guess we both brainwashed each other. But… why didn’t I freeze with you? Your power affected me!”

    “I don’t fucking care about any of this!” Paris screeched, her face twisted with need. “I just need to be Justin’s like right the fuck now so I can cum!”

    “Fine, fine. He’s in Miss Daisy’s classroom.”

    Paris took off running. She was fast considering she was wearing high heels.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Salome “Sam” Shapiro

    “I did not intend for things to escalate so far between us,” I said as I shuddered, staring at Justin’s face coated in my pussy cream.

    “Sorry,” Justin said, rubbing his hand along the back of his head.

    “I thought that was a lot of fun,” Miss Daisy said, her hand pressed over her pussy to hold in Justin’s cum. “I wish I knew what happened to my panties. I could’ve sworn I wore them today. And now you’ve torn my pantyhose, Justin.”

    “You can wear my panties, Miss Daisy,” I said. “I don’t mind going commando.”

    Justin stared at me. “You’re not disappointed that we got to… I don’t know… what? Third base? Is that what you call it when you go down on a girl?”

    “I have never gotten straight how that baseball metaphor applies to the stages of copulation,” I answered. “But no, Justin, I am not mad that we engaged in such behavior before our date. My virginity remains intact. Tonight, that will—”

    The door burst open. My head whipped around, my black braid swinging behind me. A wave of fear slammed into me, locking me in the place at the sight of the two sewage workers who had been ghosting around our school today. One, a pudgy guy with lank, brown hair, pointed at Justin and bellowed, “That’s him, sir!”

    Behind the two “sewage workers” was a man in a dark suit and slicked-back hair, looking like a government agent. “Justin Sampson!” the man boomed. “You’re under arrest for violation of the National Security Act!”

    To be continued…


  • The Succubae Seduction 2: The Twins, Chapter 6

    Font size : +


    Brooke leads Shelly and Jessica to a place even the Pillars don’t know about.

    The twins split up to conduct their separate investigations. Brooke leads Shelly to a new place that even the Pillars don’t know about, while Jessica opens up about her past.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
    Chapter 06
    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
    Internal Revelations

    Shelly looked down at Gloria, trying to reconcile her thoughts. Gloria had been the last one to leave Varun’s demesne. She was an ancient goddess, and despite her claims to the contrary, Shelly suspected that she was one of the Firsts. She knew too much to believe otherwise.

    But Gloria had saved them from Poseidon. When talking about it on the way to see their dad, she made it sound like the deaths of the Firsts would have tragic consequences. Why would she take out Varun, knowing what the consequences could be? Why wasn’t she defending herself?

    “I told you, you can’t trust a succubus,” Jessica sneered.

    Shelly looked at her girlfriend and shook her head. She’d hoped that Jessica had worked past her issues with the succubae, or at least with this one. They never would have made it away from Poseidon with Brooke without Gloria saving them.

    “No, no, no, no, no,” Eldon said next to her. He would be taking this the hardest. Shelly wondered what his thoughts were, but knew better than to ask.

    She stepped over to her brother, wanting to comfort him, but he pushed her away. She was thankful that the soreness between her legs was gone. She didn’t want to think about the healing she’d gone through a few minutes ago. Not that it had been unpleasant—Jessica was quite talented with her mouth—but that she’d done it next to her brother was embarrassing. That her father was in the car at the same time was mortifying!

    She couldn’t remember last night, at least, not after going through the portal back to Earth, but she was fairly certain she hadn’t slept with anyone. Perhaps she’d been hurt while still a sword in her brother’s hands. That was the only thing that made sense. Her legs had formed the blade. Perhaps as Sheldon fought with her, she’d been chipped, and that translated into the pain between her thighs.

    “No, I won’t believe it,” Eldon snapped as he moved to Gloria’s side. Gloria appeared shocked at first, then grateful for his support.

    Shelly felt bad for him, but didn’t know what to say. She suspected he was falling for the succubus, and didn’t know how she felt about that. Sure, she’d set them up, but it was just supposed to help him get over Jessica. Then she’d gone and fooled around with the woman, messing things up in her own mind. What a mess she’d made of things.

    “What’s going on?” Lyden asked from his seat in the car. “And what’s your problem with the succubae?”

    Shelly opened her mouth to answer, but couldn’t find any words. Jessica didn’t suffer the same problem.

    “The succubae are duplicitous creatures. They’ll tell you whatever it takes to get you in bed, then abandon you. They don’t even take proper care of their children, leaving them for others to raise.” There was undisguised hatred in Jessica’s voice. “And this one hasn’t been honest with any of us. She was the last one to leave Varun’s demesne. She must have been the one to murder the Pillar of Water.”

    “I haven’t been honest?” Gloria asked. Her eyes were red from crying, but she stood and glared at Jessica. “Last night is a bit fuzzy, but I have a feeling you know what really happened. Why don’t you tell them what you are?”

    Eldon stood next to her, glaring just as hard as the succubus. Gloria put her arm around him, but neither one said anything else, waiting for Jessica to respond.

    “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Jessica stepped forward and pointed at Gloria’s chest. “What I do know is that you’re a succubus. You’re a demonic creature that only cares about what or who you can get between your legs. Hell, you were bragging about fucking a Cyclops. Who does that?”

    “I won’t tolerate such language around me, young lady,” Lyden broke in, and Jessica blanched at his tone. “I’m not just talking about the swearing, but one of my wives is a succubus. I won’t have you badmouthing them. That would be like saying that werewolves were nothing more than monstrous beasts, but one of them fought to keep us safe today. Or how about that humans are nothing but bigoted creatures, because they can’t handle not being superior to everything around them? You can’t judge an entire race by the actions of a few.”

    Jessica’s face went white as Lyden spoke. She swallowed several times before looking around the room for help. Shelly felt bad for her, but she didn’t agree with what the woman was saying. Jessica looked to Eldon and Gloria and she seemed to find her backbone.

    “Then where was she last night after she forced us to leave? If Gloria was strong enough to win past Poseidon on her own, why did she make us leave? I’ll bet it was because she’s in league with Poseidon and didn’t want us to know. He told us he was next in line to be the Pillar of Water.”

    “Next in line?” Becky asked. “What do you mean?”

    “There wasn’t time to talk about it,” Brooke spoke up looking at Lyden, “but you wounded Varun when you froze him. We always thought that he kept the water cold so that no one else could do to him what you did, but that wasn’t the case. He was too weak to manage his realm. Poseidon told us that Varun named him as his successor.” She turned to face Jessica. “Poseidon was completely loyal. He would never turn on Varun.”

    Coming from Brooke, Jessica couldn’t argue. Who would know better than the mermaid that’d been their captive how loyal Poseidon was?

    “I made you leave because I couldn’t unleash my full strength with you there,” Gloria spat. “If you don’t believe me, go back to the tower Brooke was kept in. Oh, wait. You can’t, because it’s no longer there. Poseidon tried to bind me with water, and when I broke free, it decimated the tower.”

    “And killed Varun?” Jessica prodded.

    “Didn’t she say he was torn to pieces?” Gloria pointed to the front of the car. “Varun was too powerful, even weakened as he was, to be killed by falling debris. It didn’t even wound Poseidon.”

    “What happened to Poseidon?” Becky asked. Shelly could tell she was genuinely curious, and not asking out of spite.

    Gloria smiled, though it looked almost predatory. “I convinced him to stick his trident somewhere else when reinforcements arrived for him. If mermen sat, they won’t be sitting for a few days after the old sea god gets tired of them. Being goddess of sex has its benefits.”

    Shelly shuddered as she remembered being under Gloria’s control. She wasn’t too fond of mermen, but she almost felt sorry for what they must have endured at the end of Poseidon’s ‘trident.’ From the way Gloria grinned, she suspected the succubus didn’t mean his weapon, but something else instead.

    “Could the Pillar of Water’s death have anything to do with the attack on us today?” President Louise asked. “I didn’t recognize most of the monsters that attacked us.”

    “They weren’t monsters,” Eldon told her. “They were humans pretending to be magical creatures.”

    “I’m sorry for calling them monsters,” the President apologized. “I didn’t mean it that way. But if they weren’t from the Shadow World, why did they attack us?”

    “Michael Mulhan was behind it,” Shlee stated, joining the conversation. “I recognized his voice before the explosion. If I had to guess, he wanted it to look like creatures from our world did it, to turn the United States against us. It’s why we need to get you in front of a camera as soon as possible. We need to give the public a statement.” Shelly noticed her pull out her phone and make a call.

    “So, they’re not related?” Martha asked.

    “I have no doubt that the Paladonic Knights would love to kill off the Pillars, but I can’t see them actually taking one out,” Shelly offered. “They’re not as strong as they once were now that they’re operating out in the public instead of the shadows. It’s harder to bribe judges and the police when you actually exist. Too easy to find a paper trail.”

    “Don’t they know what killing the Pillars would do?” Martha asked. Shelly thought she understood what the president was asking, but none of them knew exactly what would happen if the Pillars fell. “I mean, if they die, won’t that cause the Outsiders to return and destroy us?”

    “The Knights are blind in their hatred,” Becky supplied. “All they care about is the death of all magic. They barely get along with the Daughters of Respite. I think that truce wouldn’t last past the end of the Pillars.”

    Martha shook her head. “I know people can be blind when they believe something too strongly. They come up with excuses to deny facts and create their own reality… But this?”

    “We don’t really know what will happen if the Pillars fall,” Gloria piped in. “I don’t even think the Pillars know. The instability could create a hole in the fabric of reality, allowing more Outsiders in, or it may just bring the two worlds together into one, or something else entirely.”

    “I knew my last opponent in the elections was in the Knight’s pocket book,” Martha said with a shake of her head. “He preached too much hate, and I think that allowed me to win. Despite what some nations think of my great country, we’re not all violent and hateful.”

    “So, that begs the question: what do we do now?” Becky asked. “I could talk to Gaia and see if she knows anything.”

    Shlee hung up her cell and faced the President. “Ma’am, with your permission, I’d like to get you in front of a camera, making a statement. The sooner we get on top of this, the better.”

    “And your career will be made,” President Louise grinned. “I assume you already have it set up with your cameraman?”

    “Yes, Ma’am. Frank will meet us. We can go live whenever you’re ready.”

    “I’m worried about your safety, Madame President,” Lyden spoke up. “If the P.K.’s attack again, we might not get as lucky as last time.”

    “I can handle that,” Gloria spoke up. “With your permission, Madame President, I’ll impersonate you. All you need to do is think what you want said, and I’ll say them. If we’re attacked, you can remain safe in here.”

    Martha Louise mulled that over for a minute before nodding. “I don’t like hiding behind others, but you make a good point. If you’re really strong enough to stop Poseidon, then the Paladonic Knights shouldn’t be a problem.” She shook her head a second later and added, “But please don’t turn this report into an orgy. I’m not that high in the polls.”

    Lyden looked at his children and the other women in the car. He focused on Jessica, and then Gloria before facing Martha. “If you’ll permit it, Ma’am, I would have my son and Gloria guard you.” Martha nodded and Shelly’s dad looked at Shelly and Jessica. “I want you two to accompany Brooke and Bridgette. Find out what you can about Varun’s death. If we have another Outsider here, I want to know about it immediately. Becky and I will talk to Gaia and see what she knows.”

    It had been years since Shelly saw her father in this mode. He was a leader and knew how to take charge of a situation. She could see the brilliance behind his plan as well, as it split Jessica and Gloria apart, while playing to their strengths. Eldon could take the form of a Secret Service agent with a little bit of help, allowing them to blend in. Brooke and Bridgette could search underwater for clues, while Jessica and Shelly could try to talk to Marchosias again. She didn’t look forward to dealing with the demon, but at least he was easy on the eyes.

    “The sooner I’m out of here, the better,” Jessica said as the two of them walked to the back of the car. Becky was by the fountain with Bridgette—no, she had changed to Brock. When had he done that again? Becky was casting a spell on him, and as she watched, water from the fountain burbled up and surrounded his lower body. Now he could leave the fountain, though Shelly didn’t know how he would move about. His fishtail wasn’t designed for walking. This didn’t make much sense to Shelly, but knew that Becky wasn’t a frivolous person.

    They stopped and dropped Eldon, Gloria, and Martha off, before heading to their next destination.

    “I was going to save this until your birthday,” Lyden said to Brock as he stepped back into the car after being gone for a couple minutes, “but it looks like you’ll need it sooner, rather than later.”

    Shelly’s jaw dropped as she watched a mechanical set of legs follow after her father. He guided the legs over to where Brock rested in the fountain. Even with the water surrounding him, he’d preferred to stay in the fountain, rather than get anything else wet.

    It took some effort for all of them to move Brock into the contraption, and Shelly saw that there was a hole with a harness set for him to put his tail in.

    “Awesome! How does it work, Dad?” Brock asked as he got settled in.

    “It has three modes: manual, follow, and of course, off.” As Lyden spoke, he pointed to where the control switch was. Shelly could see that it was set to off. “If you just want to follow someone, have them stand in front of you, switch this to follow, and when they start walking the legs will stay behind them by about four to five feet.” Lyden demonstrated as he spoke, and Brock moved around the inside of the Orange Bubble, staying right behind his father. “Off is self-explanatory.”

    “I don’t see any controls for manual,” Brock stated, looking around the contraption that encircled his waist. The bubble of water that surrounded him overlapped portions of the machine, but apparently it was waterproof.

    “Your fins control it,” Lyden told him. He moved the switch to manual and stepped back. “Imagine your tail fins are feet and try to walk with them.”

    Brock lurched forward as the mechanical legs moved. Brock gripped the ring around his waist to steady himself as his tail swung around in the harness. Shelly stifled a laugh as she realized his tail looked like a giant dick, swinging between his metal legs. Jessica must have seen it too, because Shelly noticed her covering her mouth and hiding a smile.

    Shelly was conflicted concerning the woman. While she didn’t entirely trust Gloria either, she felt that Jessica’s attitude crossed the line. Shelly knew a number of succubae, and even a couple incubae, and most of them were good people. Angela, as the defacto-ruler of the succubae while also being the Pillar of Fire, led with a compassionate heart. She tried to make sure that none of her subjects took an innocent life.

    Even so, there were always a few bad eggs. Every now and then a succubus or incubus went bad, and Angela was forced to send a kobold after them. Had Jessica come into contact with one of them?

    She glanced at the woman again and noticed that her hands were clenched beneath folded arms. She was about to go to her and ask what was going on, but the car stopped. Lyden and Becky got out, heading for the portal closest to Gaia’s realm.

    Shelly didn’t know where they were, and it didn’t really matter. They didn’t need to drive. The car knew where they needed to go and would get them there safely.

    After hugging her father goodbye, Shelly pulled Jessica to the back of the car to talk to her. The area still reeked of sex, but she tried her best to forget about that.

    “What’s going on?” Shelly demanded. One way or another, she was going to get some answers. If Jessica refused to tell her anything, then she would refuse to work along with her. Jessica was a skilled fighter, and they would need her skills for this mission, but if Shelly couldn’t rely on her—

    “I’m sorry about earlier,” Jessica interrupted Shelly’s thoughts. “It’s just… You don’t know what I’ve been through.”

    “Then tell me,” Shelly replied, taking the other woman’s hand. “I can’t understand, unless you open up.”

    “I know. I’ve been on my own for so long, and meeting your brother, and then you… And then finding out who your father is! I’m so confused.”

    Shelly didn’t have a clue what her father had to do with anything, but kept her mouth shut. She knew Jessica was nervous around Lyden Snow. Many people were intimidated by the hero of the Chaos War and the only sanctioned ambassador between the two worlds.

    “I’m sorry,” Jessica apologized again. “Can we just forget about it and move on?”

    “No,” Shelly said, though she hated herself for it. She really liked this woman, but she didn’t like the way she behaved earlier and needed to understand. If she couldn’t understand Jessica’s racist behavior, then she wouldn’t associate with the woman.

    Jessica dropped her head to look at her hands. Shelly waited, trying to be patient, but her mind continued to travel over the events earlier. Jessica had been cruel to Gloria. No one could say that the two got along perfectly, but there was no call for that kind of behavior.

    Jessica sighed and looked up to meet Shelly’s eyes. There were bags under her red-rimmed eyes, telling Shelly that she was fighting back strong emotions. She wanted to pull Jessica into a hug and just ignore the whole thing, but she couldn’t. It hurt her to be this stubborn, but their lives may depend on knowing what was going on.

    “My… My mom was a succubus,” Jessica said with a thick voice, full of anger. “I—She was… ugh, I’ve never told anyone this.”

    “If your mom was a succubus…” Shelly started to ask. She wanted to be delicate, but wouldn’t that make her a succubus as well?

    “My dad wasn’t,” Jessica said in a firm tone. “I’m—I’m a crossbreed. Now do you see why I didn’t want to talk about this?”

    Shelly understood immediately. Crossbreeds were illegal and could be very dangerous. When two of the same species mated, there was no problem. The child would be the same as the parent. When different species mated, and there was offspring, there was no telling what the result would be. More often than not, the child could be extremely dangerous.

    All of Lyden Snow’s children were crossbreeds. Shelly remembered being watched very closely growing up for any signs that she might be dangerous. The only reason she hadn’t been killed outright was because of who her father was. Gaia had interceded when Sheldon and she were still in the womb, guiding their genetics to help them. As far as she knew, only two of Lyden’s children were deemed dangerous. It was the reason Becky never had more kids of her own. Those two children were something her father and Becky never spoke about.

    “That explains some of your abilities,” Shelly said with as much caution as she could put into her voice. “But it doesn’t explain why—“

    “Because my mother all but abandoned me,” Jessica snapped. Brooke and Brock were at the front of the car. They both looked back at them, then quickly away. They didn’t have privacy, but the other two were trying to give them some space. “I had to grow up all alone. I never met my father. As far as I know, he doesn’t even know I exist.” Tears blossomed in Jessica’s blue eyes. She gripped Shelly’s hands in her own and looked deep into her eyes.

    “My mother wasn’t cruel in the sense that she beat me, but I was an embarrassment to her,” Jessica continued. “She kept me locked away and I never had any visitors. Oh, she made sure I was educated, and fed. She hardly cared whether I was clothed or not, being a succubus. She told me stories of what would happen to me if anyone ever found out what I was. She used scare tactics to control me. She claimed that the world hated me, and that I was kept away for my own protection.”

    She took a shuddering breath before continuing. “One day I got out. I was only about ten. I ran into a little goblin girl and we played in the rocks. She was my first friend. That is, until my mom found us. I don’t know what ever happened to that girl, but after that, I was locked away. I only ever saw the sunlight through my window, which was barred closed.

    “The next time I got out, I ran. I wasn’t going to risk getting caught again. I wasn’t a danger to anyone, and that goblin girl showed me that people in the outside world could be friendly. I will never go back. I ran to Earth, and spent some time there, but some humans found me hiding in an abandoned warehouse. They thought I was weak and tried to rob me. Of course I defended myself. Mom made sure I knew how to fight. There were… other… issues that arose, and I came back to the Shadow World. I was left in peace, as long as I didn’t bother anyone else.”

    “Sounds lonely,” Shelly said as she reached over to grip Jessica’s hand. She felt Jessica stiffen for a moment, then accepted the touch.

    “It was,” she responded after a few seconds. “I wasn’t completely alone. The goblin girl showed me that not everyone was bad, but the humans made me wary. I’d make a friend for a night, or a week, but never longer. I never let anyone get too close. My mom’s words still make me worry, but I know I’ll be safe with you. You’re just like me. You’re proof that I’m not evil.”

    It almost sounded like Jessica was trying to convince herself. Looking into her blue eyes, Shelly saw pain and anguish. She couldn’t imagine how it would be to grow up like that. To be told you were evil, or that you would be killed if anyone knew what you were. Eldon and she had seen a bit of mistrust from others because they were crossbreeds, but they had Gaia’s blessing. It was part of why they fought so hard to keep people safe. They wanted to prove that they weren’t evil. The fact that their father was a well known hero only made them fight harder. Shelly knew her brother struggled being in their dad’s shadow.

    “When I saw your brother fighting those ogres, I saw an opportunity to prove myself again. He looked good in that form. I thought maybe he could keep me warm for a bit, if I helped save him. I didn’t know who he was at the time.” She shook her head, but Shelly felt the grip on her hand tighten. “I didn’t think I would get caught up in all of this. Your father, your siblings, and now the Pillar of Water is dead….”

    Shelly’s heart broke. She saw in this other woman something that she might have been, if her father hadn’t been the legendary Lyden Snow, and if her mother hadn’t loved them as much as she had. She opened her mouth to say something, anything to comfort her girlfriend, but Brooke spoke up first.

    “I’m truly sorry for what you went through.” Brooke stood and walked back to where the women were sitting on the bed. The redhead looked down at them with sorrow in her eyes. “I once hated the succubae as well. I was taught that they were evil soul sucking creatures. When I found one hanging around the man I cared for, I planned on killing her. Lyden stopped me, and I’m glad he did. We became good friends after that, each of us saving the other’s life multiple times. She turned out to be a good woman, and worthy of love and respect. I have met a few that only cared about what souls they could take while pleasing someone, but I have known many more that were like my friend.”

    “I think Gloria is one of the good ones,” Shelly offered. For a moment, she thought Jessica was going to pull her hand away, but she ended up slumping her shoulders and looking at her lap.

    “You’re right,” her voice was soft, but Shelly heard it in the silence. “I treated her poorly, and she’s done nothing to deserve it. I guess…. No, nevermind.”

    “Please,” Shelly pleaded, squeezing the woman’s hand. She knew Jessica needed to get everything out in the open if she was going to work through her issues. “We’re your friends. I—I hope that I’m more than that by now. You can tell us.” Shelly’s heart hammered in her chest, thundering in her ears as she made that confession. She really liked Jessica. She wouldn’t call it love by any stretch of the imagination, but it was more than simple friendship.

    “You are!” Jessica looked up and met Shelly’s eyes. She clasped Shelly’s hand in both of hers and held it between them. Jessica’s eyes shown with unshed tears. Her grip would have been painful, if Shelly didn’t find it so welcome. “I just… I don’t want to hurt you.”

    Shelly’s heart dropped. She didn’t know what was behind the hesitation, but was afraid of it.

    “If it’s the truth…” she trailed off, trying to sound encouraging.

    Jessica looked at Brooke and she got the message. “I’ll go back up front. Sorry to get in the middle of you two.” She squeezed Shelly’s shoulder in comfort before walking away. Brooke was always compassionate to her husband’s children, but right then she felt awkward receiving that compassion from one of her father’s wives, while dealing with her own matters of the heart.

    “I like you,” Jessica started in a way that sounded like there was a ‘but’ coming. Shelly let Jessica take a few breaths, waiting the other woman out. “But, I think I still like your brother, also. I hate that that succubus has her fingers in him. I shouldn’t have treated Gloria like I did. I’m… I’m so confused.”

    Shelly sat there for a few moments, trying to absorb that. Jessica still liked Eldon? But she’d rejected him. She’d broken his heart. Shelly loved her brother—in the familial sense only—but she felt jealousy at Jessica’s admission. She couldn’t pin it down. Eldon had moved on. Didn’t Shelly deserve to be happy with someone?

    “Say something,” Jessica pleaded. The tears flowed from her beautiful blue eyes now. Shelly looked into them, and knew what her answer was.

    It took her a moment to speak past the emotion trying to close off her throat. “I’ll let you have him. I don’t want to stand in your way. I know he still likes you. I can see it in the way he looks at you. I—” She had to stop to keep her voice from shaking. Jessica squeezed her hand, and she knew the other woman was about to speak so she hurried on. “I won’t stand in your way when we get back, but I won’t try to break them up, either. He likes Gloria too, and I think she is a good woman, no matter what you think of the succubae.” She had to look away, lest she reveal her emotions.

    “I’m sorry for the way I treated the succ—er… Gloria. I was rude, and I can see where she didn’t deserve the way I treated her. The next time I see her, I’ll apologize.” She moved one of her hands and Shelly felt one finger turn her face back. The finger lingered on her chin for a moment before moving to cup her cheek. “Just because I like your brother, doesn’t mean I don’t want you. I meant what I said. I like you… A lot. I—It’s screwed up, I know.”

    “Wow, that’s…” Shelly didn’t know how to complete that sentence.

    “I’m sorry! Forget I said anything,” Jessica moaned. “I’m sick, and screwed up. I—”

    “Would you knock that off,” Shelly snapped, getting exasperated with the woman’s behavior. Her emotions were in flux, and right then she wasn’t sure she could tell up from down without laughing and crying at the same time. Jessica liked her, but liked her brother also. Shelly loved her brother and wanted him to be happy, but she had a right to be happy also, didn’t she?

    She didn’t know what made her do it. Maybe it was the fear mixed with hope she saw in Jessica’s eyes, or her own uncertainty roiling in her stomach, but she took her free hand and grabbed the back of Jessica’s dark hair. She pulled the other woman into a kiss, pressing her lips to Jessica’s soft mouth.

    Jessica didn’t react at first, unless you count stiffening. Shelly held it for a moment longer before realizing what she’d done. She let go and backed away, tears already forming in her eyes. Before she moved a couple inches, Jessica released her hand and pulled her face back into the kiss. Jessica’s hands kept an iron grip on her cheeks as her tongue slipped between Shelly’s lips.

    Despite her rollercoaster emotions, Shelly was quick to respond, meeting the invading tongue with her own. Her arms wrapped around the tanned woman as they fell sideways onto the bed. They rolled to the side, until Jessica ended up on top, gripping Shelly’s wrists and holding them over her head in a vice-like grip. Shelly moaned as she felt the other woman take control and kiss her with renewed passion.

    “Ahem,” Brooke’s voice interrupted them.

    Shelly came back to reality with a shock, as she remembered her stepmom and half-sibling in the car with them.

    “Sorry,” Jessica mumbled, her cheeks burning as red as Shelly’s felt.

    “I’m glad you two made up, but I thought you should know we’re almost there,” Brooke stated.

    Shelly noticed a slight smirk on the mermaid’s face and her cheeks burned hotter. She sat up, straightening out her clothes and avoided looking at her accomplice.

    “Relax, you two. I remember what it’s like to be young. At least I stopped you before anything embarrassing could happen.” She winked at them. Shelly wanted to crawl into the deepest, darkest hole and never come back out.

    “Mom, leave them alone,” Brock came to their rescue, but Shelly only felt worse.

    Brooke chuckled as she went to one wall of the car, then grew serious. She opened a hidden compartment that Shelly had no clue ever existed. The mermaid hesitated, then reached in and pulled out two long, thin blades. She pulled each one out of its sheath about an inch, then slammed them back in.

    Shelly caught a glimpse of blue. She knew what those blades were. They were the blades of a mermaid assassin. Magical, they could cut through almost anything. She wished she would have had one when she saved Jessica from the Myrmidon. The watery blades were instant death to those fire-based creatures. They had one major drawback, however. Their wielder felt their victim’s death. It was supposed to harden an assassin’s willpower. If half the stories Shelly had heard about her stepmom were true, Brooke’s willpower had to be granite.

    “I hoped never to wield these again,” Brooke whispered just loud enough for Shelly to hear.

    She realized the opportunity she had before her. These weapons were rare. They were only given out when an assassin earned them, and usually recovered on their death. If she could touch one for just a moment, she could become one of those weapons. She didn’t know what that would do to her when she was used to kill, but the opportunity to replicate a magical weapon was too great to pass up.

    “Can I see one of those?” she asked as she got to her feet.

    Brooke tucked the weapons close to her chest and backed away. “I can’t let you do that,” Brooke pulled further away until Shelly retracted her hand. She understood that Brooke knew enough about the blades, and knew what Shelly was capable of, that if she didn’t want her touching it, it was likely for the best. Even so, she couldn’t help but feel a bit disappointed at the lost opportunity.

    They felt the car stop, and Shelly glanced outside. The sun was setting, but they were nowhere near the Bermuda Triangle, much less underwater. She couldn’t make out much through the distortion between the inside and outside of the Orange Bubble, other than they weren’t in any city.

    “We’re not going straight to Varun’s demesne?” she asked, confused. She thought they were going to investigate the Pillar of Water’s murder.

    “We can’t,” Brooke stated. “Though, I suppose we should start thinking of it as Poseidon’s demesne if he really took over. We’re too well known there. After the events yesterday, we’ll have to take another route in. That means a different portal.”

    “But where?” Jessica asked with a note of nervousness in her voice. “If we have to travel underwater, I won’t make it.”

    Brooke regarded them for a couple moments. Shelly didn’t like the frown that crossed her stepmom’s face. “I’m afraid I’m going to have to blindfold the two of you.”

    “What?” Jessica spluttered and moved further up the bed, away from the mermaid. “Why? What about your…” she trailed off as she glanced at Brock before adding, “son?”

    Shelly didn’t like the idea of being blindfolded either, but she trusted Brooke.

    “Brock knows where we’re going already. He helped me build the place. Unfortunately, the place is kept top secret. The only people that know where it is: those that live there and those that helped create it. The fact that I have to take you there will cause more than enough problems.”

    “Why does it have to remain a secret?” Shelly asked. She might not be the most privy to all that happened in the Shadow World, but she thought she was trusted enough to know some things. That there were secrets this big she wasn’t trusted with bothered her. Was it that she wasn’t trusted, that this secret was just that big, or something she didn’t understand?

    She decided to trust in her stepmom. She went to Eldon’s dresser and grabbed a couple of his shirts. Her shirts would be too small to make a good blindfold.

    “Trust me,” Shelly told her girlfriend. “I would trust Brooke with my life, and you can too.” She waited for Jessica to nod before tying the shirt around her head. She made sure her black hair wasn’t in the knot. To make sure it was secured, she held her breath and put her face in front of Jessica’s. When she didn’t react, she pressed her lips firmly against the other woman, and smiled at the way she jumped slightly.

    Brooke tied Shelly’s blindfold on, leaving her in darkness. She waited for the mermaid to guide her, and jumped when she spoke in Shelly’s ear. “You’ll forgive me if I don’t use the same trick to make sure you can’t see.”

    Shelly’s cheeks burned as she heard the smile in the woman’s voice. A moment later she felt a hand slip into hers and squeezed it, somehow knowing it was Jessica.

    “Okay,” Brooke spoke up, “We don’t have to travel far, but keep a hold of my hand. Brock will follow after, and I’ll let you know when it’s safe to remove the blindfolds.”

    Brooke grabbed Shelly’s other hand in a firm grip that belied her small frame. She placed one foot forward, testing the floor of the car, then berated herself. She knew the path was clear and would be until they got out of the Orange Bubble. She would have to trust Brooke to watch her footing after that.

    “Step out of the car now,” Brooke guided her as she heard Brock’s mechanical legs following them. “Good. Now the path is mostly flat, with only a few turns until we get to the building. I’ll let you know if you need to avoid anything. Okay, Jessica, go ahead and step down. There you go. Now just follow me.”

    Brooke guided them a small distance and true to her word, whenever something might slip them up in the slightest, the mermaid warned them.

    Shelly had no idea where they were, or if they were even in the same country. The Orange Bubble could travel faster than airplanes, and was infinitely safer. Chances were that if they weren’t still in the U.S., they were in Canada, but there was no way to know for sure. The humidity in the air was tolerable, and not overpowering, and the temperature was somewhere in the eighties.

    “We’re entering the building where the portal is. The floor is smooth, but we’ll have to go down a few flights of stairs. Don’t worry Brock, those legs were designed to be able to maneuver in any terrain. Your dad wanted to make sure you wouldn’t be limited to one place anymore.”

    Shelly didn’t know what Brooke considered a few flights of stairs, but her legs were tired by the time they were informed that they’d reached their floor. Brooke guided them for a couple more minutes down winding hallways, or what Shelly assumed were winding hallways.

    She knew the moment they went through the portal. The solid floor turned to dirt and rock beneath her feet and her ears wanted to pop from the change in pressure, but the blindfold wasn’t taken off right away.

    “Who are they?” a deep voice demanded, followed by what Shelly thought sounded like an angry purr.

    “I’ve told you about Shelly Lance, and this is Jessica…” Brooke started to answer, but trailed off when she didn’t know Jessica’s last name.

    “I’m Jessica Angel,” she replied for herself.

    “Yeah, well, what about… By the Pillars, is that Brock? Nice legs man!”

    “Thanks Erwin. My dad just got them for me.” There was no doubting the amount of pride in Brock’s voice at his new gift.

    “Humph,” the man grunted. “That doesn’t explain why you brought them here, Brooke. This place is supposed to remain hidden. What do you think you’re doing by bringing them here?”

    “Varun is dead, Erwin,” Brooke’s voice was solemn.

    Shelly itched to take off the blindfold, but she remembered Brooke’s warning to wait. She didn’t like the way this Erwin guy was treating her stepmom but she also sensed a subtle danger about him. She could shift into the form of a shield or sword with a simple thought, and since Jessica was still holding her hand, she would be armed or protected as needed. She was hesitant to do so, not wanting to turn this situation into something more dangerous than it already was.

    “Sucks to be him, then.” Erwin’s response to Brooke’s statement shocked her. “Seems we’ve been losing Pillars a fair amount in the last couple decades. That one was a bit too uppity for my tastes anyway. Did your hubby finally do him in?”

    “This is serious,” Brooke stated in a tone Shelly knew well. It was the same tone she used when teaching the twins how to fight, and she thought they weren’t trying hard enough. Sheldon had received that tone more than Shelly, and every time, her brother ended up sprawled on the ground, a new bruise forming somewhere. It wasn’t that Brooke was violent, but she didn’t tolerate fools very well. “Remember the amount of chaos that followed the Chaos War? Lysa and Angela did their best, but a lot of bad things happened while they were learning to control their powers.”

    “Heh, they should have called that time the Second Chaos War. Volcanoes going off all the time, and windstorms whipping up enough sand to shred an ogre in seconds. Hell, remember that new volcano that suddenly appeared in Egypt about a year after your hubby destroyed that outsider? Baffled scientists, until our world became common knowledge over there.”

    “That’s why we’re trying to find out who did it,” Brock piped up. “We don’t want them doing it to any other Pillars.”

    “Meh, they could take out the Pillar of Darkness for all I care. He’s not exactly a friendly guy either. And that Pillar of Light? I hear he’s pretty stuffy and won’t see anyone.” The man chuckled, but Shelly couldn’t believe what she was hearing. The Pillars were what allowed them all to live in this world. That’s why they’re called the Pillars! “None of them matter to us down here. It’s not like the water can hurt us after the way you built this place, and as long as Gaia doesn’t find out we’re here, none of the other Pillars will learn of us.” Erwin’s voice gained a hard edge as he continued to speak. “But bringing strangers here is a good way for others to find out about us. You know the rules as well as I do, Brooke. They need to die.”

    Shelly didn’t understand what was going on. She was blind, but what the man was saying made no sense. Gaia knew about everything that touched her ground. It didn’t matter whether it was in this realm, or Earth. She didn’t watch everything at once, but to think that there might be something going on under her nose was laughable. Unless… This wasn’t ground under her feet, but something else.

    The sounds of blades being drawn broke the momentary silence. Shelly decided to act. She’d seen Jessica fight with a sword and decided that would be the perfect shape to take. Sheldon’s shirt fell away from her eyes as she formed her hand into the hilt and the rest of her body twisted into a sharp, three foot long blade. She had to shift much of her mass out or she would have been too heavy for Jessica to wield. She didn’t know where that mass went, only that it was there for her when she needed to change back. When she formed into things with greater mass, she had to absorb mass from objects around her. She hated doing that, though. It made her feel bloated for days afterwards.

    Once she was done, she allowed herself to see from just above the cross guard. It was the most stable place to be able to look around.

    They were surrounded. She didn’t recognize any of them, or what they were. Many of them were misshapen, and twisted. Their leader was a tall, dark man with what appeared to be cat ears on his head, and whiskers by his black nose. His fingers looked dangerous with their claws, but it was the twin daggers in his hands that worried Shelly.

    A quick glance towards the woman holding her showed that Jessica had removed her blindfold also.

    Erwin purred with excitement as he grinned at them. Shelly could tell that he was excited to fight. She didn’t feel as confident in their survival.

    “Erwin, put those blades away!” Brooke snapped in a tone that implied he was an idiot, without saying the words. Shelly noticed that the mermaid hadn’t drawn her blades. “Think! I know what the risks are if any of you are found out. If I didn’t think they could be trusted, I wouldn’t have brought them.” She turned to Shelly and Jessica. “And you two! I told you not to take off the blindfolds. I swear you’re almost as bad as your father was when he was a teenager, Shelly.”

    “But—” Jessica used Shelly to point at those surrounding them.

    “No buts!” Brooke shouted. Brock and even the creatures around them took a step back. Brooke might look like a small woman, but all knew what she was capable of.

    Shelly let herself change back, but kept holding Jessica’s hand just in case. Brooke waited until she was fully changed, before turning back to the rest of the crowd.

    “Do you really think I would endanger all of you after what I went through to make this place?” Erwin looked sheepish as Brooke berated him, but he didn’t put his blades away. “Erwin…” Brooke placed her hands on her own blades. With as much grace as a frightened cat has, Erwin sheathed his daggers.

    “Damn it, Brooke,” Erwin muttered. “I was just making sure. We can’t be too careful. If you vouch for them, we can let them be.” He must have found a bit of his backbone as he looked back up to meet Brooke’s green eyes. “But if they tell about this place, it’s on your head.”

    “They won’t tell,” Brooke promised for them.

    Shelly wasn’t sure what it was she wasn’t supposed to tell. All she knew was that a bunch of creatures she didn’t recognize were hiding—even from the nearly all-knowing Gaia—and Brooke had somehow helped build this place.

    Erwin turned to Brock and held out his hand. “Welcome home, Brock. We’ve missed having your smiling face around for a bit.”

    Brock shook it and returned the aforementioned grin. “Glad to be home, Mr. Schrödinger.”

    * * * *

    Shelly realized she was staring. It couldn’t be, she thought. There’s no way. He should be dead. She thought she’d heard something about the man having committed suicide, but that must have been faked, if this was really Erwin Schrödinger.

    “We haven’t had any trouble down here,” Erwin said between bites of his fish. Shelly had a strong stomach, but she felt queasy as she watched the cat-man eat. The ground felt unsteady, but it looked solid enough. “I was sad to hear that Varun had captured you, but you understand why we couldn’t come help.”

    “The secrecy of this place is more important than one life,” Brooke agreed as though it hadn’t been her life in the balance. “That’s why we have our rules.”

    “Rules that you broke,” Erwin gestured to Shelly and Jessica.

    “This place is more important than one life, but not all lives,” Brooke returned. “There may come a time when you have to leave here and return to the world above.”

    Shelly hadn’t noticed her surroundings when she’d lost her blindfold, but they were deep underground. What she had at first mistaken for a sky, was a vast array of glowing gray moss on the ceiling above a huge cavern. Houses were built up, some of them built out of the very ground, but she couldn’t tell where they got the materials to do it. There was no vegetation in sight.

    “Why should we fight for anyone?” Erwin responded. “If they knew we existed, they’d kill us without a second thought.”

    “You’re crossbreeds!” Jessica spluttered, making Shelly jump.

    She looked around and realized what should have been obvious from the beginning. It explained why she couldn’t identify most of the creatures around her. She cursed herself for not having caught it. She was too wrapped up in the cat-man’s identity. Erwin Schrödinger. Schrödinger’s cat. Schrödinger was a cat, or at least a cat-man. Was he always that way, or did something happen?

    “Yes, most of us are,” Erwin glared at Jessica. “Some of us are just cursed, but Brooke and a few others have gone out of their way to help us. I’d appreciate it if you didn’t go around telling anyone about us. We’ve worked hard to keep this place a secret from the Pillars. I’d hate to think what they’d do if they heard even a whisper about us.” While his words seemed casual, his tone conveyed the threat behind them.

    “But how do you hide from Gaia?” Shelly asked. It didn’t make any sense.

    “This is a floating underground island,” Brooke smiled. “Gaia can only see what’s touching her Earth. Since this chunk of rock isn’t touching her Earth, she can’t see it. It also means that nothing will grow here, without her influence. We’re constantly working to supply this place, while keeping everything secret.”

    Something in the mermaid’s voice told Shelly she wasn’t saying everything, but Shelly knew better than to ask. The fact that they were on a floating island explained why she was feeling queasy also. She saw Jessica nodding to Brooke’s words. Shelly wondered if she was going to bring up her heritage, but Jessica remained silent. Shelly didn’t blame her. Sometimes you kept a secret for so long, you continued to keep it when it didn’t matter.

    “When Mom comes to visit me, she brings me stuff and I bring it here,” Brock said. “We’re quite the clandestine operation.” He seemed quite proud.

    Something else clicked in Shelly’s head. “That’s how you plan on getting into Varun’s, I mean, Poseidon’s demesne. This place is connected there somehow.”

    Brooke nodded. “There is a large tunnel with an underground river going from here to the Pillar of Water’s area. We’ll use that to infiltrate Poseidon’s area while you and Jessica talk to Marchosias.”

    Shelly tried not to let her shoulders slump. She didn’t know where in the Shadow World they were, but she knew where Marchosias’s island lay, and it was a far distance from the border between Earth and Water. She was exhausted from the lack of sleep last night, followed by the fight for their lives against the Paladonic Knights and Daughters of Respite. Knowing that she would have to travel that distance, then try to get information out of Marchosias didn’t appeal to her.

    Jessica must have sensed her emotions, because she reached over and gripped Shelly’s hand. Shelly felt comforted by the gesture and squeezed back, earning herself a smile from her beautiful girlfriend.

    “If you think we’re going to embroil ourselves in your affairs just because you created this space for us, you’re wrong.” Erwin pounded the table, making Shelly jump. Unfortunately, his hand struck his fork, and sent it flying into Brooke’s chest. It fell to her lap where she looked at it for a moment. With more calm than Shelly could have mustered, the mermaid picked up the fork, examined the chunks of food still stuck on it, then flung it back at Erwin with lightning speed. The cat-man flinched as it brushed past one of his black pointy ears and embedded itself on the wall behind him.

    “It doesn’t matter what I think,” Brooke said in a tone that made ice seem hot by comparison. There was no anger on her face, and she appeared perfectly calm, but her green eyes matched her voice. “But if you think that hiding out here will keep you safe while the Pillars are struck down, then you’re a bigger fool than I thought.”

    Erwin glared at Brooke, but the effect was ruined as he licked the back of one hand, then used it to wipe at his offended ear. “I learned a long time ago not to meddle in things that I shouldn’t.”

    “You couldn’t have known that the cat you were using for your experiments was the favorite of a fairy,” Brooke replied. Her voice warmed, but it was the difference between an Antarctic night and an Antarctic morning. “This concerns you and every other creature living in this world. If the Pillars fall, this world goes with it. Perhaps all of creation.”

    “Bah!” Erwin growled and his lips curled, showing sharp fangs. His golden eyes flashed as he met Brooke’s stare. “We heard the same thing during the Chaos War, and look how that turned out. Someone will always come along and save us.”

    “There was a prophecy that time,” Brooke stated. Her voice lost whatever warmth it had gained, and if anything, grew harder. She still looked relaxed, but Shelly noticed one hand was close to the blade on her left hip. “And my husband didn’t do it alone. A lot of good creatures died, ensuring this world survived. Lyden wasn’t the only hero.”

    “And now we come to the crux of things.” Shelly heard Erwin purr as he spoke, as though he’d caught a mouse he was ready to pounce on. “You need fodder for your armies. You want us to sacrifice ourselves so our betters can live on to fight another day.”

    Shelly couldn’t believe the audacity of this man. Brooke had helped create a space where he and other outcasts could survive without being persecuted, and his way of repaying her was to act like this?

    “You are the most pompous, egotistical, self-righteous man I have ever met,” Jessica spoke up. Erwin looked away from the mermaid with an expression that said he was shocked anyone would dare interrupt his conversation with Brooke. “She hasn’t asked for your help, you imbecile. She was warning you of what might come.”

    “Jessica—” Brooke tried to intervene, but Jessica kept going.

    “A Pillar is dead, and the rest are in danger. How can you choose to sit here in your little hole, pretending the outside world doesn’t exist? Hell, you can pretend your balls are the size of watermelons and your cock is as big as your arm, but from where I’m sitting, neither one of them even exists. Pretending whether something is real or not doesn’t make it exist, or mean you can ignore it.”

    “My cock and balls are plenty real, girl!” the werecat snarled and jumped to his feet. He reached into his pants and laid his genitals on the table. “That real enough for you?”

    Shelly was impressed with the man’s boldness, if not with the material presented. Sheldon’s is bigger, she thought, then shrugged that uncomfortable idea away. Why would she think of him? She’d been with other men who were larger than this guy. Erwin was just a little bigger than average.

    “That depends,” Jessica sneered. “Does it bluster and preen itself like its master, or does it actually do something?”

    “Jessica!” Brooke snapped, losing her calm demeanor.

    Shelly saw Brock trying to hold back his laughter at Jessica’s insult. Shelly found herself struggling not to laugh at the comical way Erwin’s black-furred face turned slack at Jessica’s words. Jessica didn’t look away from the cat-man.

    After a couple of tense seconds, Erwin’s lips curled up as he burst out laughing. “By the Pillars, you’ve got a sharp tongue on you, girl. You’re right. I’ve spent so long trying to hide who and what I am. I was once a great scientist, you know that? Then one day a fairy catches up to me. Imagine my surprise in finding out fairies are real! Ends up, one of the strays I’d used to prove a hypothesis had been his favorite. As punishment for my actions, he made me into this. I still remember the way he chuckled as he flew away. That was almost a century ago. Not only did that little sprite curse me, but he made me immortal to boot so I could suffer for all time. I had to fake a suicide to hide what had happened, and that wasn’t easy! He made sure his insult was felt all the time also. When no one is looking at me, I’m a normal human, but the second I’m observed, I become this cat-person. I had to hide what I was, until Brooke found me. It looks like it took someone like you to help me remember my humanity.”

    “I didn’t ask for your history, old man,” Jessica said, though she’d lost her anger.

    Erwin chuckled some more, then turned to Brooke. “You’ll need some supplies, though you know we don’t have much. It also looks like you’re about dead on your feet. Get some rest. We’ll have the boat prepped and ready for you when you wake up.” He stood and walked to the door, leaving them alone.

    “Can we trust him?” Shelly asked as soon as she felt it was safe. Chances were that with those ears, Erwin had exceptional hearing.

    “We can trust him to keep his skin whole,” Brooke said. She looked over to Jessica with a shrewd look. “That was a very foolish thing you did. Erwin is their leader here. No matter how much Brock and I have helped them, if he told this community to kill us, they would.”

    “Sorry,” Jessica apologized. “I just couldn’t take any more of his self-righteous bullshit.”

    They were all silent for a while. Shelly was still trying to understand how this city came to be. The amount of energy required in creating this space, or the floating island, and set up the whole thing was more than she could imagine. Then, for there to be a portal here from Earth… She thought only the Pillars were strong enough to fabricate those. That meant that at least one Pillar knew about this place, but which one? The most likely answer was Aunt Lysa. She was a crossbreed, just as all of Lyden’s children were. Though she wasn’t really the twins’ aunt. She would have been the most likely to sympathize with this group. Were there others strong enough to create portals? What about the Firsts?

    If there was a First working with them….

    Her thoughts were interrupted by Erwin returning. “I already have food being prepared for you at Brock’s hut. It’s a little crowded in there for the four of you. I have room here if you girls want to stay.” The way Erwin purred as he added that last statement gave Shelly the creeps.

    Before she could respond, Brooke spoke up. “That’ll work great, Erwin. But I think the girls should stay at Brock’s place. I think they’d be more comfortable there. If you don’t mind, Brock and I will stay here. It’ll give us the chance to set down more plans for tomorrow and let them rest.”

    If Erwin was disappointed, he hid it well.

    “Come on!” Brock said cheerfully as his mechanical legs carried him past them. “I’ll show you where I live.”

    In all the years she’d known her half-brother/sister, it never occurred to her to wonder where he lived. She’d never had any interest in seeing the home of the sibling that made her uncomfortable to be around.

    Now that she knew what to look for, she took in her surroundings once outside. The air was humid, but not cloyingly so. The ground was solid, but she could sense the slight motion as the island rocked on the water. Some of the homes were built out of wood, and because they were underground, they didn’t have to worry about bad weather. More were made from the ground itself, dug out of the very rock they lived on. High overhead, moss gave off a strong grayish white glow that reminded Shelly of an overcast sky.

    Brock—wait, now he was Bridgette. She hated when he did that—led them to one of the homes built into the rock. A tall hill rose up, and carved into the side were some steps leading down to a wooden door. Bridgette placed her hand against the door, and a moment later Shelly noticed a gentle glow rise and then fade before the door opened. Even in a place inhabited by those that relied on one another to survive, they still had to lock their doors.

    Jessica stopped Bridgette before she could lead them in. “You know, it can be a bit disconcerting when you keep changing genders like that. Why don’t you pick one and stay that way?”

    Shelly had often wondered the same thing, but was afraid it would have been rude to ask. Bridgette didn’t seem to mind, though, and smiled.

    “Honestly? Because I know it bothers some people and those that it does, deserve to be bothered.” She walked inside as she continued speaking, though her words filled Shelly with guilt. “I used to get teased a lot when I was younger, but Dad showed me that there was nothing wrong with who I am. He taught me that it didn’t matter what my gender was, as long as I was happy with who I was. Some situations work better when I’m a woman, and some work better as a man. I like being Brock around Dad. I think he relates to me better that way, though I know he loves me no matter what. Erwin likes to stare at my breasts when I’m Bridgette, so I usually stay as Brock around him. I decided to be Bridgette now, so it’s just us girls.”

    Bridgette showed them her small but cozy home, while Shelly reexamined her feelings towards this sibling. She’d always been uncomfortable around him/her because of her ability to change genders, but how was that any different than the twins’ ability to change shape? It was still the same person inside.

    This home made the house she shared with Sheldon look huge. There was a small entryway that doubled as a sitting room, an equally small cooking area, and two smaller rooms attached.

    “Mom doesn’t stay here often,” Bridgette told them. “So, I don’t need a lot of room. Since I was always bound to the water, I never left my room.” Shelly poked her head in and saw that the room was nothing more than a pool of water. “There’s an underwater tunnel that leads to the back door, and that’s how I usually come and go. I can’t believe Dad got me these awesome legs!”

    “They work well for you!” Shelly told her, deciding to treat her better from now on.

    “You two can sleep in here. The bed is a little small, but neither of you are big so you should be fine.” Bridgette showed them Brooke’s room. The bed was big enough that they’d both fit, but small enough that they’d have to cuddle. She didn’t mind that thought at all. In fact, as she looked at the bed, she had to stifle a yawn. The day had been a full one, and she was looking forward to some sleep.

    “I’d better get back to Mom,” Bridgette said with a smile at Shelly’s yawn. “Erwin is all right, but I’ve seen the way he looks at my chest when I’m in this form. I swear, if he weren’t half cat and hated getting wet, he’d have tried to get with me a long time ago.”

    Shelly laughed at the thought of a cat trying to get with someone who was half a fish.

    “He won’t try anything on Brooke while she’s alone with him, will he?” Jessica asked. Shelly appreciated that her girlfriend was concerned about Shelly’s stepmom, but Jessica couldn’t know what Brooke was capable of.

    Bridgette laughed before answering. “No, he wouldn’t dare. Mom could kick his ass, and he wouldn’t dare do anything to offend Dad. Everyone knows what Dad did and respects him.” She looked around for a moment before adding, “Sorry there’s not much in the way of accommodations, but help yourselves. I’m sure Mom will come get you in the morning.”

    Shelly’s odd sibling left them, though she resolved to become better friends with her in the future.

    “You dad seems like a pretty cool guy,” Jessica stated as the door closed behind Bridgette.

    “Yeah,” Shelly said, wondering where this was coming from. “Some people don’t like the fact that he has so many wives, or that he has so many powerful friends, but I tend to like him.” She meant to say it light heartedly, but knew she meant it.

    “He’s smart, open minded, strong—“

    “You’re not crushing on my dad, are you?” Shelly asked, bothered at the concept.

    “What?” Jessica asked with wide eyes. “No! Eww. It’s just that you don’t meet many men like that. I can see parts of him in you that make you so wonderful.”

    Shelly couldn’t help but blush at the compliment. She knew her dad was awesome, but this was the first time she’d ever been paid a compliment like this.

    “I know you’re tired,” Jessica said as Shelly felt her hand rest on her lower back, “but I was kind of hoping I could apologize for my behavior earlier.”

    Shelly turned to her and smiled. “You already apologized.” She placed her hand on Jessica’s cheek and looked into her blue eyes. “We all make snap judgments. The hard part is realizing our mistakes and apologizing, which you’ve already done.”

    “But I wanted to apologize,” Jessica stressed and used her hand on Shelly’s back to pull them close.

    Understanding flooded Shelly as she felt the other woman’s lips brush hers. “Well why didn’t you say so?” Shelly asked as a grin split her lips. She was tired, sure, but sleeping could wait.

    Jessica’s arms tightened as Shelly placed hers around the back of the woman’s neck. Their lips were soft as they came back together. There was no urgency in the kiss, no driving passion, but it was filled with tender care. The two women stood there for a moment in each other’s arms, enjoying the security they felt at having one another.

    Despite enjoying the slow pace of the kiss, it was Shelly that first opened her mouth to let her tongue explore the other woman’s. Jessica opened to her, and their tongues met in a slow dance, twisting and brushing against the other. Jessica’s mouth was sweet as their bodies pressed together.

    Her heart quickened when Jessica lowered her hands to Shelly’s rear, fondling her. Shelly brought her hands between them, moving to the hem of Jessica’s shirt and pulled it up to her neck. Neither one wanted to break the kiss, so she reached around to her back and undid the strap of her bra.

    Jessica slipped her arms out of the shirt and bra, though the shirt still hung around her neck. Shelly capitalized on the other woman’s free breasts and took each of the perfect mounds in one hand. Jessica moaned into their shared kiss as Shelly brushed her thumbs her girlfriend’s nipples.

    She felt Jessica’s hands slide up her rear to her shirt, and soon her shirt was around her neck and her bra was on the floor.

    Shelly had to release her girlfriend’s breasts as Jessica pulled them together again. Her own breasts molded around Jessica’s firm mounds. She wrapped her arms around the slender woman, tightening the press between them. The feeling of bare skin on bare skin sent a shiver through her.

    Even though they had fooled around in the Orange Bubble earlier, Shelly felt her crotch slicken with desire. When in the car, it had been a mad rush to get each other off and heal, but this time they could enjoy themselves.

    “Come on,” Jessica pulled away and smiled. She grabbed Shelly’s hand and tugged her into the bedroom, while pulling her shirt over her head with the other hand. For the briefest of seconds, Shelly was uncomfortable with the idea of having sex on her stepmom’s bed, but when Jessica turned and gave her dazzling smile, she didn’t care. She could always remove the sheets first, or do it on the carpeted floor. When Jessica bit her bottom lip, reached out and thumbed her right nipple, then pulled her into another kiss, she quit worrying and just enjoyed her girlfriend’s hands on her body. Her thighs grew slick as her pussy leaked out its desires.

    Shelly stripped off her shirt and they both removed their pants before falling to the bed in a tangle of arms and legs. Shelly ended up on her back with Jessica’s right leg between her thighs, pressed up against her moist slit.

    “You’re beautiful, you know that?” Jessica said, sending a thrill through Shelly at the compliment.

    “You’re a sweet talker,” she replied and then moaned as Jessica pressed her thigh hard against the juncture of Shelly’s thighs. “But I like it,” she finished and pulled Jessica’s face down to hers. Shelly ground her snatch against the other woman’s leg. Her hips lifted and fell as her crotch slid across Jessica’s naked thigh. Every motion sent sensations of bliss through her, radiating up from her clit and blossoming into her stomach and chest.

    Jessica pulled her head away, then dropped it to nuzzle into Shelly’s neck. She felt her teeth graze her sensitive skin, though she didn’t bite, sending another thrill through her. Jessica moved her leg away, causing Shelly to groan in frustration. She was getting close! A couple more seconds and she would have cum.

    Jessica’s mouth trailed down Shelly’s collarbone, but it was the woman’s hand against her moist sex that made Shelly gasp. She felt one finger slide in, easily slipping between her damp folds. She gasped again when Jessica’s lips brushed across one stiff nipple. Shelly gripped the sheets as waves of pleasure washed over her. She tossed her head from side to side as she soaked Jessica’s hand.

    It took her a few breaths to regain her senses. She tried to sit up, but Jessica pressed her back down.

    “I want to return the favor,” Shelly moaned, wanting to press her lips against every inch of this fantastic woman.

    “Maybe when I’m done apologizing,” Jessica grinned. “Besides, I’m enjoying myself.

    Shelly decided to let her have her way. Besides, it wasn’t like she wasn’t enjoying Jessica’s ‘apology.’

    Jessica dropped her head down and trailed kisses across Shelly’s flat stomach to her right hip, and then her thigh. She felt hot breath pass her vulva before Jessica nipped lightly on the inside of her other thigh. She jumped, but it turned into a moan as she felt a tongue slide along her thigh, back towards her hungry heated pussy. Jessica used her mouth to open Shelly’s petals. She felt her tongue poking at her hole, lapping up her juices. Jessica moved her muscle around in a random pattern, keeping Shelly on edge, but not sending her over that proverbial cliff. Her clit felt ignored as Jessica continued to focus on her opening. She tried to shift her hips to let the woman know what she wanted, but Jessica seemed to anticipate her movements, moving perfectly in time to keep from touching that magical button.

    Just when she thought she was going to lose her mind, Jessica shifted up and sucked hard on her clit. At the same time, Shelly felt fingers penetrate her again and rub along the top wall of her burning canal. This didn’t just tip her over the edge, but launched her off it. Her body shuddered as she screamed in rapture. She was no longer in control of her body, but she couldn’t think clearly enough to care. Her entire world centered on the tingling in her skin, the fluttering in her stomach, the curling of her toes as she thrashed around on the bed, and the feeling of those fingers still pumping into her, stretching out her blissful orgasm.

    “Okay!” Shelly croaked as she reached down and pulled the fingers out of her. “By the Pillars, I’ve never had an orgasm like that before!”

    “Am I forgiven?” Jessica asked with an impish grin crossing her face.

    “I already told you that you were,” Shelly sighed in exasperation. “Now get up and, so I can return the favor!”

    She tried to pull Jessica up, but she was a bit weak after that powerful climax. Jessica didn’t resist, though, lithely moving up Shelly’s body until they could kiss. Shelly tasted her own juices on the other woman’s lips. It increased her hunger, and she reached down to grab Jessica’s firm butt cheeks. This time the kiss was filled with passion. It was almost scary how much Shelly desired this woman. Any fear she might have had was pressed to the background, however, as Shelly needed to please this woman.

    With a growl, Shelly rolled them over, almost knocking Jessica off the small bed in her haste. They readjusted, this time with the black haired beauty on her back.

    Shelly dove for her perfect breasts, lavishing the nipples with her tongue as she lowered her right hand to Jessica’s cunt. It was soaked, the viscous liquid pouring from her swollen petals. She slipped three fingers into her, before she was aware of her desire to do so. Jessica bucked against the invading digits, moaning in rapture. The sound of her moans went through Shelly like a lightning bolt, fueling her desires and driving her on.

    She lowered herself down Jessica’s fit body without removing her fingers. She didn’t have the patience to tease as Jessica had, and attacked the nubbin at the juncture at the top of her inner labia. Jessica jerked as Shelly brought her over the top, ramming her fingers into her well saturated pussy.

    Shelly wished she had a large cock to ram her the way she was pounding her fingers into Jessica. Her insides felt empty. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d had a thick piece of meat thrusting into her, but for some reason she thought it hadn’t been that long ago. Hell, she’d even accept Erwin’s average penis right then. If Brock walked in right then, she didn’t know if she could keep herself off of him. She was so horny right that moment, the fact that it was her brother only slightly bothered her.

    She was just debating on going to get him, when Jessica got her attention again by pulling her back up and into a kiss. She wrapped her legs around Shelly’s thighs, giving her whole body a strong hug. Despite none of her erogenous zones being stimulated, Shelly felt another climax crash through her. She couldn’t remember ever being this aroused. What was it about this woman that turned her on so much?

    “Get some rest,” Jessica whispered as she tucked Shelly under the covers. Shelly still felt empty inside, but after three powerful orgasms, exhaustion won out. Maybe she could talk to Erwin before they left tomorrow. She had no doubt he would be happy to fill her holes.

    Jessica walked to the door of the small room and looked back, but Shelly barely noticed as her eyelids drooped and sleep overtook her. She thought Jessica might have left, but when she woke the next morning, her girlfriend was holding her tight. Warmth spread through the twin as she remembered their shared bliss, but not much else from last night’s coupling.

    ====================
    From the Author
    ====================

    Book one has been restored to this site in 5 chapter increments, with the exception of the Epilogue.

    Comments below are ALWAYS welcome. Please let me, or Garbonzo607 know how we’re doing on this story.


  • The Mind Control Device Chapter 19: Nineteen: Breeding the Mind-Controlled Cuties

    Font size : +


    So many mind-control cuties need to be bred.

    The Mind Control Device

    Chapter Nineteen: Breeding the Mind-Controlled Cuties

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

    Vivian Bailey

    “I’m not sure I want to be bred,” I told Mr. Michaels. We were in his classroom. The school day was done, and I was reporting to my professor the progress I had made on programming the app and server software for his mind-control devices.

    I was a lesbian. I liked girls, but thanks to the device controlling my mind, I also wanted Mr. Michaels. My pussy tingled in memory of his cock taking my virginity. I had cum so hard. I wanted more of his jizz in me, but children…

    I was nineteen.

    I pushed up my glasses. “Isn’t it enough to just breed my girlfriend?” Britney had spent the night at his place, and all of today she’d been talking about how he was going to breed her. Even now, she was walking around the college’s campus naked because of the mind-control.

    That had been my idea.

    “I’m young, Mr. Michaels.”

    “I want you to type into the program, ‘842FA4 wants to be bred by 840F21. Nothing makes 842FA4 hornier than the idea of being bred by 840F21.’”

    My pussy clenched. I was 842FA4, and he was 840F21. “You are so wicked for making me do this,” I said, unable to resist the mind-control puppeteering my brain. I wasn’t angry—couldn’t be angry. I was only… aroused. “This is corrupting you.”

    “Yeah,” he admitted as he stood naked over me, his arms folded across his chest. A tall man, serious, with dark hair slicked back. He had his own pair of glasses on his face. Large frames, not the dainty ones I wore.

    My fingers typed the command into the keyboard. The moment I hit enter, a wave of heat washed through me. I groaned, my pussy now completely molten. “Breed me, Mr. Michaels.” I needed his seed in me more than anything else in my life. I wanted to have his baby, and I was so wet. “Breed me right now. Please, please! I’m creaming through my panties.”

    “Bend over my desk,” he ordered.

    I did, planting my elbows on the desk, the sleeves of my shirt cushioning my arms from the hardness of the wooden surface. His hands grabbed the waistband of my jeans. He slid around and found the fastener. It popped open. The zipper rasped down. Then he yanked.

    I groaned as he tore my jeans off my hips and yanked them down my thighs. I bet he could smell how wet I was through my panties. My pussy was molten. I had never been hornier in my life for anything. Not even the first time I went down on Britney’s pussy. She’d been the first girl I’d ever seduced. I had devoured that eighteen-year-old snatch and loved every moment of it, reveling in the lesbian delights I craved.

    Now I wanted a man’s dick in me even more.

    “Yes, yes, rip my panties down and breed me!” I moaned.

    “Mmm, glad to give my students what they need,” he growled and hooked his fingers into my panties. He tugged them down. They slid off my rump, exposing my ass and then my pussy. I leaned my head down, my short, brown hair swaying. “Look at that.”

    His finger slid through my curls to stroke up my pussy slit. I gasped at his masculine touch. That was no woman’s delicate digit. That was a man controlling me. My mind was changed to love this by the device.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” I moaned, under the thrall of the machine’s brainwash. The infrasonic commands filled the air. Too high-pitched for me to hear. They controlled my brain waves. It was so wild. Science Fiction brought to life. “Breed me.”

    His finger probed into me. I gasped as my pussy swallowed his digit with hunger. I sucked his finger into my twat wishing it as his dick. His finger couldn’t give me that seed I needed. I squirmed there, my hips wiggling. My glasses slipped down my nose.

    He pumped it in and out of me, making me whimper. Groan. My pussy clenched down on him. A frustration grew in me. I had to have that dick in me. That seed. He brainwashed me to want this, and now he wasn’t giving it to me.

    “Mr. Michaels, fuck me!” I gasped, thrusting my ass back and sliding my pussy further down his finger. “Just ram that cock in me. Don’t you want to fuck me? Breed me? I’m so tight and wet. You can feel it, can’t you? How much I need your cock.”

    “Yes, I can,” he said, clearly savoring his power over me.

    He pulled his finger out my twat. I gasped as my pussy felt so empty. I heard sucking. He was cleaning off my juices. He groaned. I whimpered, my ass wiggling. I pushed up my glasses and threw a look over my shoulder.

    “Mr. Michaels!” I gasped. “Please! You did this to me! So please, please, please fuck me. Don’t I deserve to be bred? I’m working so hard on your code. I’m almost done. Just breed me. Reward me!”

    “You have done amazing work,” he said. “Vivian, you are going to have so much fun once the network is up and running.” He pressed his cock against my pussy. “You’ll be able to enjoy almost any woman you want when you want to.”

    “Yes,” I groaned, not caring about any of that right now. His cock slid through my pussy hair and pressed against my hot flesh. I groaned at that sizzling feel. “I just want to be creamed. Let me cum! Please, please, I need it!”

    His dick’s tip rubbed up and down my pussy folds. He brushed my clit with it. He stirred up to my taint. I whimpered, aching for him to just bury that big dick in me. To fill me with every inch of his manhood. That would be incredible.

    I would blaze with rapture. Just explode with all the passion that I had. It would be amazing to experience. Then his cum would spurt into me. That wonderful seed would flood my womb and find an egg in my Fallopian tube to impregnate.

    Life would quicken in us. Our child.

    He rammed his cock into me.

    “Yes!” I moaned, my back arching. My cunt clenched down on his shaft. “Mr. Michaels!”

    “I know,” he groaned as he sank deeper and deeper into my pussy. “Mmm, that’s it. That’s what you need.”

    “Uh-huh,” I groaned, my cunt squeezing around his dick. I wiggled my hips in slow circles, my pussy melting around his thick shaft. “Oh, Mr. Michaels!”

    “I know,” he panted and drew back.

    My pussy clenched about his dick. I held him tight. I gripped him with passion. That amazing shaft felt wonderful in me. He slammed back into me. He buried to the hilt in my pussy a second time, his balls smacking into my clit. Though cushioned by my bush, his nuts still felt incredible spanking my bud.

    Sparks of delight flared.

    I squirmed my hips, stirring my cunt around his cock as he pumped it in and out of me. He buried that dick to the hilt in me and then pulled it back out. It was incredible to feel. I moaned, loving every second of him reaming into me. He fucked me with passion. He plunged that cock to the hilt in me again and again. I would have such an amazing orgasm on this cock. I would just explode. It would be awesome. I couldn’t wait for that burst of pleasure to ripple through my body.

    I worked my hips in naughty circles. I groaned as he fucked that dick into me. He pounded me with passion. He buried over and over and over into me. He rammed that dick to the hilt in me with such vigor and passion.

    “Yes, yes, yes, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, my god. That’s intense. Mr. Michaels, you’re going to breed me. You’re going to make me cum!”

    The door to his classroom opened as my words burst from my mouth. A girl squeaked, “That’s so awesome, Vivian!”

    My girlfriend, Britney, darted into the classroom naked. I had mind-controlled her to go naked so every girl could lust after my lover. They were all envious of her. Girls had been texting me all day saying they wished they could make love to Britney and envied that she was all mine. Her light-brown hair swayed about her round and freckled face. Joy burst in her green eyes. As she darted to me, her small breasts hardly did more than jiggle. She was a slender, petite thing, her bush gleaming with her excitement.

    “Oooh, you’re going to be pregnant at the same time as me!” Britney said as she reached the other side of the desk. “That’s going to be awesome. We can go to Lamaze classes together and experience it all at the same time. Our children will be siblings. Ooh, if they’re daughters, we can raise them to love each other.”

    “Yes!” I moaned, my cunt clenching down on Mr. Michaels’s hard cock. “I want you to breed me, Mr. Michaels. Knock me up!”

    “Knock her up, Daddy!” cried June Michaels. Britney’s best friend darted up, her brown hair gathered in pigtails. She wore a girlish skirt and blouse, the top pink and the bottoms purple. She stopped before us, hands gripping the straps of her backpack. She bounced in place beside Britney. “Breed her.”

    “Yes, Daddy,” moaned Eve Michaels. She was a year older than me. She pushed up her glasses, her strawberry-blonde hair also in pigtails. She sauntered towards us, this whorish look in her eyes. “Knock her up and then knock me up, Daddy.”

    “And me!” June said, bouncing in place. “I want to have your babies, Daddy. I love you!”

    “I want to be your broodmare slut, Daddy!” Eve moaned. “I want you to fire all that cum in my pussy and then piss in me. Make it filthy. Maybe fuck Britney in the ass first.”

    “What?” gasped Britney, her hands darting behind her to grab her ass.

    “You say the most depraved things, Dusk,” Mr. Michaels said. “Damn, I just might.”

    Eve—or Dusk, I guessed she preferred—beamed at her father. She squeezed her tits through her low-cut top, her green eyes smoldering as she watched me getting fucked. Mr. Michael’s dick buried hard into my cunt. Fast. He fucked me with powerful strokes.

    Britney leaned down, her face right before mine. She kissed me. I groaned into her lips, savoring the taste of pussy on them. She must have been eating out June. I couldn’t do anything about June getting to touch my girlfriend.

    Mr. Michaels spoiled his youngest daughter.

    But no other girl at our college would get to touch Britney without my permission. Just lust for the cutie.

    My tongue danced with hers as Mr. Michael pounded me hard and fast. My orgasm built and built. My pussy clenched around his dick. My hips wiggled from side to side, stirring that amazing dick around in me. I would have such a huge orgasm.

    Just an amazing explosion of bliss that would erupt through me. It would be incredible. As my pussy spasmed around Mr. Michael’s dick thrusting in and out of me, I would milk out his cum. I would work out all that jizz into my fertile womb.

    My cunt clamped down on his dick. I squealed into my girlfriend’s lips. Just thinking that perverse and exciting thought brought me closer and closer to that moment when it would happen. When all these nasty and depraved ideas that were blazing in my mind would explode out of me.

    His balls smacked into my clit. He grunted with each stroke. His daughters watched us. My tongue played with Britney’s. Her soft fingers caressed my cheeks. I loved her touch. My body trembled, the heat building in me.

    “Fuck!” Mr. Michaels groaned.

    “Breed her, Daddy!” cheered June.

    “Flood her with all your spunk and then cum on my face, Daddy!” moaned Dusk. “Make me strip naked and then paint me in your cum and then order me to go walk around so everyone can see that my daddy’s jizz covers me.”

    “You are such a slut!” groaned Mr. Michaels.

    “Thank you, Daddy!” gushed Dusk.

    She was so fucked up. I loved it. My body trembled, the pleasure reaching that explosive release. His cock buried to the hilt in me. His balls smacked into my clit. The pleasure burst through my body. The waves of delight washed out of me.

    My cunt spasmed around his cock. My twat sucked at him. The rapture rushed through my body. The waves of bliss slammed into my mind. They drowned me in all this wonderful rapture. It smothered my thoughts in ecstasy.

    I broke the kiss and howled out, “Breed me! Breed me!”

    He slammed to the hilt in me and erupted.

    Hot cum pumped into my twat. I gasped as that hot jizz flooded me. My body trembled, my cunt writhing with hunger. I shuddered, my head swaying. The pleasure rushed through me. It was incredible to feel. I loved every second of it. I savored the passion of his jizz firing into me.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” she groaned. “Oh, that’s good. That’s so amazing. Yes!”

    “Fuck!” he growled as my pussy milked his cock. “You’re going to be bred. My wife will be thrilled.”

    “Yes, she will!” June cheered. “Mommy wants you to knock up all the schoolgirls and your daughters. You should knock up mommy. We could have another sister.”

    “Yes!” June moaned.

    “We’re going to have babies!” squealed Britney. She was so adorable.

    “We are!” I gasped as my pussy drained out all that cum from Mr. Michaels’s balls. I quivered there, my cunt rippling with the heat of his cum pooling in me. It felt fantastic. I loved it. I leaned my head down, my breasts rising and falling. “Ooh, we’re going to have his babies, Britney!”

    We kissed again. My tongue danced with my girlfriends. Mr. Michaels pulled his cock out of me and panted. I felt his cum pooling in me. Some trickled out to mat my bush. I squirmed there for one more minute and then I broke the kiss with my girlfriend.

    I bent down and hiked up my jeans and panties.

    “So, is there anything else?” Mr. Michaels asked as he started gathering his clothes.

    “I have the list of girls to be in my harem,” I said. He let me claim any girl I wanted to be my lover so long as they weren’t one of his two daughters or that they didn’t have a brother attending the college.

    “Email them to me. We’ll take care of it tomorrow. I doubt many of them are on the network. Besides, my wife is waiting to meet you, Vivian.”

    I nodded, shuddering as I came down from my orgasmic high.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Kimberly “Kimmie” Michaels

    I shuddered on my couch as Vivian pressed her lips into my pussy. The nerdy girl’s glasses looked so adorable on her nose. Like Dusk, but I could see the intelligence in Vivian’s eyes. Not to say my oldest was dumb, she just wasn’t someone who thought about things.

    Vivian was thinking even as she nuzzled her lips into my shaved folds. I shuddered as her tongue slid up my slit, parting my petals before brushing my bud. I gasped as the sparks flared from my clit and showered through me.

    “Your girlfriend is adorable, Britney,” I said to the schoolgirl. She and June were fingering each other on the recliner, the two girls’ petite bodies pressed tight. “And she’s just diving into my pussy.”

    “She always makes me cum so hard with her mouth, Mrs. Michaels,” said Britney. “She’s amazing. I’m so glad we’re together. Every girl in school is so jealous that I’m hers.”

    “So jealous,” Vivian said with smug delight. Then she fluttered her tongue up and down my folds.

    I groaned and glanced at my husband. He had Dusk working her asshole up and down his dick as she sat on his lap, her glasses flashing. Strawberry-blonde pigtails danced as the twenty-year-old slut rode her father’s cock.

    He groaned in delight. I was so happy. I had had a great day. I had the bang-maids to play with. I made four different guys fuck Tonya and her bratty daughter, Gina. They were so much fun to control. I filmed it and already uploaded their performance to YouPorn.

    Why should I be the only one to enjoy their mother-daughter slutty fun?

    They made some great amateur porn. It made my pussy melt. And the comments that had already come in were so hot. Made my cunt clench in delight. Tonya’s husband wouldn’t miss her. He had a nineteen-year-old schoolgirl for his wife now, all arranged by my husband.

    I shuddered on the couch, savoring Vivian’s tongue fluttering up and down my folds. She licked me with such hunger. I shuddered, my back arching. The pleasure rushed from my twat as the nerdy girl feasted on my cunt with more and more passion.

    Her tongue dug through my folds and brushed my clit. She had such skill. Such a hunger to feast on my yummy pussy. Her brown hair rubbed on my thighs. She should grow it out. Girls shouldn’t have such short hair. I shivered, wanting to mind-control her to do that.

    “Oh, Vivian, yes,” I moaned. “It’s such a delight to meet you. Ooh, I’m so glad my husband brought you on the team. You’re going to let our fun expand, aren’t you?”

    “Uh-huh,” she groaned and thrust her tongue into my pussy.

    I gasped as her tongue darted around inside of me. She swirled it around in my cunt. My body trembled. My hips bucked. This wonderful heat rushed through me. It was so amazing to feel. I licked my lips, savoring every moment of her hungry tongue sliding through my cunt. It was just a delicious thrill to have her fluttering her tongue up and down my slit.

    I grabbed the back of her head and pressed her into my twat. She fluttered her tongue through my folds. She licked at me with such hunger. She devoured me. My orgasm built as the others moaned around the room.

    “Yes, yes, yes, Daddy!” moaned Dusk as she worked her asshole up and down his cock. “I think your dick is dirty enough now!”

    “Then switch!” he growled.

    “Yes, Daddy.”

    Switch?

    I watched in delight as Dusk slid her asshole up her father’s dick. My cunt clenched on Vivian’s tongue as I watched my eldest grab the base of Dean’s cock and pop her asshole off. Then she shifted her body and pressed her pussy against that dirty shaft.

    She slammed her pussy down him. She took her father’s cock to the hilt in her cunt, cleaning him off. He groaned as she did. Her arms slid around his neck. She rubbed her breasts into his chest as she worked her cunt up and down his cock.

    “Daddy, Daddy, breed me!” she moaned. “Breed my dirty cunt! Ooh, yes, yes! I want your baby! Knock up your slut-daughter!”

    “Yes!” I gasped, watching the sight as Vivian’s tongue swirled around my clit.

    She felt amazing on my bud. She licked me with such enthusiasm as I trembled through my pleasure. I would have such an amazing orgasm. I would burst with passion. The pleasure would rush through me. It would be amazing. I couldn’t wait for that ecstasy to flood through me.

    She sucked on my clit and thrust a pair of fingers into my cunt. I gasped, my eyes transfixed by my eldest riding her father’s cock and polishing his dick clean with her fertile pussy. I loved our family. The device.

    “Ooh, look at your sister go,” Britney moaned. “She’s such a dirty and nasty whore.”

    “I know,” groaned June. “Ooh, yes, yes, work those fingers in and out of my pussy. I want to cum.”

    “Me, too!”

    The two girls started kissing. They swapped spit and fingered each other’s twats. It was so hot to watch them. I shuddered, my body trembling. Vivian sucked hard on my clit and rammed her digits in and out of my pussy. My orgasm built and built.

    I screamed towards it. My back arched. My thighs clamped down around Vivian’s head, the rims of her glasses cool and hard against my silky flesh. My breasts jiggled as I arched my back. I whimpered and groaned.

    “Daddy!” squealed Dusk. “Cum in me, Daddy! Breed my naughty and nasty and slutty cunt!”

    “Yes!” I howled and joined my husband in climaxing.

    My body bucked. The pussy juices gushed out of my snatch around Vivian’s thrusting fingers. My twat spasmed around those naughty digits. She abandoned my clit to lick up the flood, feasting on me as the pleasure washed through my body.

    “Dusk!” Dean groaned.

    “Breed her, Daddy!” June moaned.

    “I am, Junebug!” my husband panted.

    “He so is!” gasped Dusk. “Daddy! Daddy, pump that cum into my naughty cunt!”

    “Yes!” I cried out as I bucked through my orgasm.

    The pleasure surged through me. Wave after wave of wild delight that swept across my mind. It was amazing to experience. I groaned, my eyes squeezing shut as the pleasure blazed across my senses. I moaned, loving every second of this bliss spilling through my mind.

    I hit that wonderful peak of rapture. I quivered there, shuddering through the bliss, and then I crashed back down into panting delight. I smiled as the pleasure buzzed through my body. I sucked in a deep breath, my eyes fluttering.

    “Oh, that’s so good,” I moaned, my thighs squeezing tight about the cutie’s head. “I’m so glad you could come over for dinner, Vivian.”

    “Me, too, Mrs. Michaels,” she purred. “Though I might have spoiled my appetite. You have such a delicious pussy.”

    “Oh, aren’t you a dear,” I said as I stood up. “I have to get started on it. Feel free to enjoy the bang-maids. Gina likes to drink piss now.”

    “Yeah, she does,” Dusk moaned.

    “I have to get to work, too,” groaned Dean. “Need to get the devices ready for tomorrow’s test at the mall.”

    I blinked. “Test?”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Dean Michaels

    The server was up and running. I checked its status on my cell phone. That was remarkable. I was glad I had brought Vivian into the mix. The server was back in my house, the control hub that would send out the commands to each of the mind-control devices. Two were on the network—one in my basement and the other in college’s server room—but it was time to add the third one.

    The Courland Mall lay before us. I had finished up two mind-control devices last night, and Vivian had finished writing the code for the smartphone app—it was running only on Android but we’d beta test iPhone soon—today whiles I was teaching my classes. Now it was time to test out if it worked.

    “Everyone has the app on their phone?” I asked.

    My SUV brimmed with my family. Kimmie sat in the passenger seat, looking adorable in a pleated skirt and a tank top. With her red hair in pigtails and her petite body, my wife was passing for a high school student. My daughters were both in the back, hair in pigtails the way I liked it. With them were Britney and Vivian.

    “Yes,” Kimmie said. “Though I don’t see any dots on the map.”

    “The device’s not on, honey,” I said, sounding patient. “We have to install it here before we can test it.”

    “Right.” She rolled her eyes. “Just had a mom moment.”

    “Vivian, turn it on.”

    “Yes, Mr. Michaels.” She flipped a few switches. I glanced on my phone and then on the screen flashed:

    New Device Detected

    Syncing…

    Syncing…

    Synced

    Dots started screen started popping into place. Each one had a hexadecimal code attached to them. I nodded my head in satisfaction. Hopefully, the control system using the app would work. Vivian and I had tested it a bit at the college with good success.

    The dots in the car now had labels: Dean, Kimmie, Junebug, Dusk, Britney, and Vivian. Now more having to remember the codes.

    “So we just touch the dots and then we can send them commands, Daddy?” June asked.

    “Wait until we get the device installed before we do that,” I said. “We have equipment to carry.”

    “Right, girls,” Kimmie said. “Grab the mind control device. June… be adorable.”

    “I can carry this,” June said, lifting the bag that had the heavy UPS in it. I winced. That was the battery backup.

    “No, no, I have that, Junebug,” I said as I climbed out of the car. I opened the SUV door and pulled the bag from my daughter. “It’s heavy.”

    “Let your father be all manly,” Kimmie said. “That will make your pussy so wet.”

    “Yes,” Dusk said. She cradled the mind control device in her arms. It was slightly more compact than the original. I was getting better at building them. There were limits, though. It needed powerful speakers to broadcast the sound, but it would be nice if it was portable.

    Say, only a dozen yards range and affect those nearby. That might be interesting to explore with more capital.

    I led the group into the mall, people streaming in and out oblivious to the impending test. I had found the exact center of the mall. It was the backroom of a sporting goods store. I headed in that direction, excitement rushing through me. Using smartphones as interfaces was a brilliant idea, and Vivian’s choice of utilizing touch screens and preprogrammed macros was amazing. But you could still type in commands the old fashioned way.

    Just on a phone keyboard… Not ideal. I wasn’t one of my daughters who could type so fast on their devices.

    In a few minutes, we strolled into the sporting goods store. I looked around and spotted an employee. I sat down the heavy UPS and whipped out my phone. I frowned and saw that he had already been given a label.

    “Mr. Plaid Shirt?” I asked.

    “He’s wearing a plaid shirt,” my youngest said.

    “Have you been labeling people we come across?” I asked.

    “Yep! There’s Ms. Tight Pants and Mr. Funny Mustache and Mrs. Big Boobies.”

    “Is there a Mr. Big Boobies?” asked Britney. “Would he have big, saggy man titties?”

    “Of course!”

    I ignored the girls and ***********ed the dot before typing: Mr. Plaid shirt;follow Dean instructions

    A simple enough command. I marched up to him. He didn’t know my name but when I said, “Take me to the back room and find me an outlet back there,” he answered, “Sure thing.”

    Mr. Plaid Shirt turned, his shirt a riot of reds and greens and blues, and led us to the backroom without any hesitation. The mind-control sound waves working perfectly on him, along with the app. The rename even functioned.

    “Good work, Vivian,” I said as the employee unlocked a nonde***********, blue door at the back of the store with a key. Then he opened it and led us inside.

    “There’s a power plug over here,” he said, leading me past stacks of equipment to a small office.

    “Your office?” I asked.

    “Yeah,” he said.

    “Perfect.” My fingers typed: Mr. Plaid Shirt;ignore the mind control device and its peripherals, never touch it or interfere with it

    I tapped the EXECUTE button, which Vivian had programmed to be large and green. It even had an animation where it appeared to be depressed. My phone clicked like mechanical switches had engaged.

    She did great work.

    It didn’t take long to get the device plugged into the UPS and that into the wall. I tucked it away deep beneath his desk by the power strip. From there, it would control all of the mall and a good swath of the parking lot.

    June giggled.

    I glanced at my phone to see a dot moving through the store labeled Ms. Cute Tits. I glanced at my youngest daughter. She just grinned at me. I didn’t know what she was up to. I logged into the administration features. Only I could do this setup on the device, to put in its default commands that would affect everyone.

    I ***********ed: Restrict Boundary Mode, Incest Protocol, Arousal Protocol, and Obey Protocol.

    Those would keep the effects limited to the mall’s boundaries itself, that everyone in the mall would think incest was okay, and that they would obey admin and platinum users. I was the admin. Platinum users were my wife, daughters, Vivian, and Britney. All they had to do was tell someone to do something, and they would be obeyed.

    The arousal protocol would just let guys stay hard. Especially me.

    The door to the back room opened and a young girl walked in. She was eighteen or so wearing a crop top that hugged her perky pair of tits. I glanced at my phone to see that this was, indeed, Ms. Cute Tits. The girl had a nametag on that proclaimed her to be Abigail and that she worked at Eighteen & Hot, a trendy clothing store. She had hip-hugging skinny jeans and a sway to her step, her blonde hair dancing around her face.

    June tapped at her phone screen.

    “Hello, Mr. Michaels,” Abigail said. She fell to her knees before me. “You look like you need a blowjob.”

    June nodded in agreement, a big grin on her lips.

    “I think I do,” I said. I glanced at the others. “Spread out through the mall. Have fun. We’ll meet in the food court in, oh, an hour or so. Find out how the tests went.”

    Kimmie smiled at me. My wife had a naughty glint in my eyes. As Abigail began undoing my belt, all the others but June headed out to have their fun. My youngest daughter perched on Mr. Plaid Shirt’s desk, crossing her legs. She wore knee-high, white socks and looked so adorable. She beamed at me.

    “You are such a loving and caring daughter, Junebug,” I said as Abigail undid my pants.

    My daughter typed on her screen then tapped it hard. “Yes, she is,” Abigail said. “You’re lucky to have her and you should tell her that you love her every day.”

    “I do love you, Junebug,” I said. “And I am lucky to have you.”

    My daughter beamed at me while the cutie she mind-controlled pulled down my slacks and then my boxers. My cock popped out. Abigail grabbed my dick and then licked the tip of my cock. Her tongue swirled around the crown.

    June squirmed as she watched the fun. Her eyes sparkled with such wicked mirth as Abigail’s ruby lips smooched around my tip. The pleasure rushed through me. It was such a delight to feel. My dick throbbed and ached. The heat swelled in me.

    I would have such a huge orgasm. I would pump my cum into the girl’s hungry mouth. It would be incredible. I groaned as she slid her lips over my dick and sucked. She nursed on me with passion. Her lips bobbed. She worked her mouth up and down my cock, my balls drinking in the pressure.

    June typed something quickly on the screen.

    TAP!

    Abigail moaned around my cock. She hummed as she sucked on me. I groaned at the added thrill. I grinned at my daughter. She just smiled back at me, as radiant as the sun shining down upon the world on a summer day.

    “You are amazing, Junebug,” I said.

    “Daddy,” she gushed and squirmed in adorable embarrassment. “I just push buttons. You and Vivian did all of this. Enjoy! Cum down her throat. Then…” She typed something, her fingers a blur.

    TAP!

    “You’re going to enjoy what happens next. It’ll be hot. Right, Abigail?”

    Abigail slid her mouth off to moan, “Right!”

    Her mouth re-engulfed my cock. I groaned as the mind-controlled cutie bobbed her head. Her blonde hair swayed about her face. Her blue eyes stared up at me with such hunger. She nursed with passion, eager to guzzle down my cum. She would drink it all down.

    Just love it.

    I groaned, my dick throbbing. Aching. The heat swelled and swelled in my dick. The pressure rose to the tip as I enjoyed the blowjob. Especially with my daughter watching. She was so adorable. I just wanted to kiss her.

    But I couldn’t move from this spot. I had Abigail’s hot mouth worshiping my dick.

    And boy how she worshiped it. She gave an enthusiastic blowjob. She put her all into it. Sucking. Slurping. Her cheeks hollowed. Her tongue danced around the crown of my dick. She moaned, the vibrations humming around the sensitive tip. Her hand pumped up and down my shaft.

    Abigail wanted my cum. My daughter made sure of it.

    My balls tensed. They filled up with the cum that I would spurt out into this cuties mouth. I would flood her with so much spunk. Just pump it all down her throat. It would be incredible. I would drown her in it. I would pump her mouth full of all that jizz. It would be amazing.

    My cock throbbed and ached. My balls tensed with the cum that would spurt from my cock. That hot seed that she would swallow with hunger. I just knew it. June had made sure that I would enjoy “Ms. Cute Titties” blowjob.

    “Damn,” I groaned.

    “Are you going to cum, Daddy?” June asked. She leaned forward, looking down at Abigail’s sucking at me with interest.

    “Getting there, Junebug.”

    “Goodie!”

    Her legs kicked. Her pigtails danced. She spread her thighs slowly apart now. I groaned as her skirt rode up. I could see that shadowed promise, just making out her shaved pussy in the dim, fluorescent lighting. She had a wicked grin on her face now.

    Abigail bobbed her head down my shaft before she sucked back up it. The pleasure shot down to my toes. I groaned, my balls aching from the pressure of her sucking mouth. My chest rose and fell, the pressure building and building.

    “Fuck!” I snarled and erupted.

    I pumped my cum into the mind-controlled slut’s mouth. Abigail sucked hard. She pumped her hand up and down my spurting dick, working out my cum. She gulped it down, groaning as she did so. She relished my spunk.

    “Daddy, Daddy, flood her!” my daughter moaned.

    “I am, Junebug!” I groaned, my cum pumping into the woman’s hungry mouth. She swallowed it all down. “I fucking am.”

    “Yay!”

    I hit the peak of my orgasm. I groaned as she sucked out the last of the cum from my balls. I panted, my body buzzing from the rapture. Abigail nursed a final time on my dick. And then she slid her mouth off of it.

    “I need you to breed me!” she moaned. “I need you to breed me while I eat your cute daughter out.”

    June let out a mock gasp of joy. “Oh, aren’t you so sweet! Of course, you can eat my yummy pussy while my daddy breeds you. I’m just so glad that you want to have his babies.”

    “I do!” Abigail moaned as she stood up and unsnapped my jeans. “I’m so fucking wet for it.”

    I couldn’t help but chuckle in amusement at the look of absolute joy on my daughter’s face. She beamed in delight. Her lips spread apart far and wide. She leaned back on the table and spread her legs apart even wider.

    Pants rolling down her thighs, a black thong clinging to her pussy and vanishing into her butt-crack, Abigail spun around and bent over. She leaned over, her blonde hair spilling across my daughter’s thighs. She buried her face into my daughter’s snatch and licked.

    As Abigail feasted, she yanked her thong to the side, revealing her shaved pussy gleaming between her thighs. A slit that was tight and ready to be fucked. I ached to ram into the eighteen-year-old cutie’s cunt and fuck her hard. I would pound her with such passion and breed her.

    “Oh, Daddy, she’s being so nice to me,” June moaned as I lined up my cock at that tight pussy. “Isn’t she nice?”

    “Yes, she is,” I said.

    “So you should thank her by breeding her, Daddy.”

    I winked at my adorable daughter and thrust.

    I buried into Abigail’s pussy. I savored the feel of her wrapped around my dick. That hot, tight, juicy cunt that would have me spurting my cum into her and breeding her twat. It would be incredible. I would have such an amazing time spurting my jizz into her. Just pumping her full of all that spunk brimming in my balls.

    My nuts smacked into the girl’s clit. She groaned into my daughter’s pussy, her cunt squeezing about my dick. I groaned, loving the feel of her snatch around me. That tight, hot flesh gripped me as I drew back.

    “Fuck,” I groaned as I slammed back into her. My nuts smacked hard into her flesh. Her butt-cheeks jiggled.

    “Oh, yes, yes, Daddy,” June moaned. Pleasure crossed my adorable daughter’s face. “She’s got her tongue so deep into my pussy. She’s just swirling around in me. She’s making me feel all kinds of naughty. Ooh, I love it!”

    “I bet you do!” I groaned, pumping my hips into her snatch. “You’re going to cum so hard, aren’t you?”

    “Yes, Daddy!” she moaned. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s amazing.”

    I thrust into Abigail’s pussy as she ate out June. I hammered Abigail hard and fast. I buried to the hilt in her twat. I fucked the slut without restraint. I ached to unload in her. To pump her full of all that cum. To just spill the jizz in her. She would float in it.

    I groaned, loving her pussy clenching down on my cock. Her pussy squeezed about me. The pleasure rippled through my body. I thrust away at her. I fucked her with skill and power. My hands grabbed her hips. I buried to the hilt in her again and again.

    “Yes, yes, yes, Daddy, she’s devouring me!” June moaned. “Abigail’s just feasting on me. How’s her pussy?”

    “Tight!” I growled, pumping away at the slut. “She’s hungry for my cum. She’s squeezing around me.”

    “I want it!” moaned the slut, her twat clenching about me. “I want it so badly.”

    “Good!” gasped my daughter. “You’ll get it. Ooh, yes, yes, you’re going to have my daddy’s baby!”

    “Fuck, yes!” I groaned, the pressure building and building at the tip of my dick.

    That was such a hot thing to hear from my daughter. It turned me on so much that she wanted me to knock up this hottie. I wanted it, too. I wanted to spread my seed far and wide. I buried to the hilt in Abigail’s pussy over and over.

    Her juicy cunt gripped me. She undulated her hips, stirring that twat in slow circles around my cock and sending such rapture through my body. It was incredible to enjoy. The pleasure shot through my veins.

    I would have such a huge orgasm. I would fire spurt after spurt of cum into Abigail’s pussy. I smiled at my daughter, her pigtails swaying about her cute face. Her lower lip quivered as she whimpered. Her eyelashes fluttered. Her squeaks and gasps echoed through the room.

    “Daddy, Daddy, she’s going to make me cum!”

    “Good!” I groaned, driving to the hilt in Avery’s cunt. “I hope you explode. Just cum hard on her face.”

    “Yes, yes, yes, Daddy!” she moaned. Her face scrunched up. “Oh, Daddy, that’s so good. That’s amazing. I’m going to explode on her. I’m going to cum on her face. It’ll be so amazing.”

    “Yes!” I groaned and buried to the hilt in her. “Oh, it will be! You’re going to cum so hard. Just drown her!”

    “Drown me!” Abigail moaned, her pussy clenching down on my dick. “And breed me. I want your cum in me!”

    “Breed her, Daddy!” June threw back her head. Her body trembled beneath her clothing. Then she cried out in rapture. “I’m cumming!”

    “Fuck!” I snarled.

    I fucked Abigail with all my strength. The blonde devoured my daughter’s cunt cream. June fell back onto her elbows, her head rubbing into the corkboard behind her. She knocked off a few thumbtacks. A piece of paper with a pie chart fluttered down to the desk behind her. She trembled. Whimpered.

    “Oh, Daddy, yes! She’s licking me up. She’s drinking all my cream. Breed her. Breed her!”

    “Yes!” Abigail moaned, her pussy clenching down around my dick. “Fuck!”

    Her pussy went wild.

    The eighteen-year-old girl’s fertile pussy spasmed with wild passion around my dick. That wonderful flesh sucked at me. I groaned and thrust forward. I buried to the hilt in her rippling flesh. I threw back my head and erupted into her.

    I spurted blast after blast of cum into Abigail’s snatch. The pleasure slammed into my mind. It was incredible. Her pussy sucked at me. That writhing cunt milked my dick. I groaned, stars dancing before my eyes. I gripped her hips as I unloaded all my jizz in her fertile pussy.

    “You’re breeding her, Daddy!” squealed my daughter.

    “I am!” I groaned, the rapture slamming into my mind. “Fuck, yes!”

    “Oh, Daddy, Daddy!” my daughter panted. “I love your mind-control device.”

    “Me, too,” I groaned as Abigail’s pussy sucked out the last of my cum. “Me, too, Junebug.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    June “Junebug” Michaels

    “I am so glad you let me eat your daughter and bred me, sir,” Abigail said as she adjusted her thong. Then she pulled her skinny jeans up her legs. “Shit, I have to get back to work.”

    “Have a good day,” I said, brimming from the way I shivered. I grabbed my phone and tapped her dot. A command prompt appeared. A list of pre-***********ed codes showed up in a list on the side that I could choose from so I didn’t have to type to get her to lick my pussy or suck on my titties. There was a whole list of things. Strip naked. Masturbate. Beg to be fucked. Spanked. To eat pussy. Suck dick. To be bred. Vivian did such wonderful work.

    I typed: Tell everyone how Dean bred you and how happy that makes you

    TAP!

    I loved how the green button made that clicking sound when I pushed it. Abigail had such a huge smile on her face as she headed out. As the door closed, I heard her say, “I was just bred by Dean and that makes me so happy.”

    Daddy shook his head in amusement as he pulled up his boxers and slacks.

    I just beamed at him, hopped off the table, and took his arm. “So, what should we do now?”

    “What do you want to do?” he asked.

    “Find girls for you to breed, Daddy!” I squealed. “I want to have so many brothers and sisters. We can have a huge family.”

    Daddy smiled at me. “I love you, Junebug.”

    My insides melted from all the happiness. I bounced in place, giggling and gasping, my pigtails swaying. I loved my daddy so much. I just knew that he had bred me and he would knock up all these other cuties.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Eve “Dusk” Michaels

    “What should we do?” I asked Mom as we stared out at the mall.

    “Mmm, see that Black guy,” Mom said, glancing at a tall and hunky guy walking by. Before I became Daddy’s slut, I would be so wet for him. “Wouldn’t it be hot to get him to fuck a wife in front of her husband. Make some hot interracial and cuckolding porn right here in the mall.”

    “You are fucked up, Mom,” I said. “Let’s do it!”

    “That’s my girl. We’ll get all hot and bothered and then run off to your father so he can fuck us hard. Nothing like some porn to get your juices flowing so you can go wild on your man.”

    “And what if we got some hotties to eat us out while we watched?” I asked, my pussy aching for a cum.

    “You read my mind, Dusk.” Mom bumped her hip into mine. “I love going shopping with you.”

    I nodded. This test was so hot. I was so glad Daddy made the mind-control device. My fingers tapped a dot. It was time to have fun.

    To be continued…


  • The Arrangement Part 3

    Font size : +


    Cal, Sara and Darcy’s adventure continues

    So this is a continuation of the series The Arrangement written by WideGurth2112…we are one and the same. Hope you enjoy Chapter three. Sorry it took awhile to get this done. i think I’ve gotten my groove back…

    As I lay looking into the sky, I couldn’t believe the luck that had befallen on me. I’m just a simple man, that loves his wife and I all of a sudden felt like the king of the world. I had not only one, but two beautiful women that truly loved me. Even better was the fact that they were insatiable, caring and amazing lovers. I had never dreamt…okay…I had dreamt of Darcy from time to time, but never like this and with the approval of my wife to boot? It was truly an amazing set of circumstances I had found myself in.

    Darcy had nodded off to sleep and as I looked at her body snuggled next to mine, I couldn’t wait for more with her. Don’t get me wrong, I love my wife’s pussy but Darcy’s was amazing. It was familiar but different all in the same breath. I gently stroked Darcy’s hair from her face and gently moved my hand down her sides. She slowly began to open her eyes and I felt as though she was staring through my soul. It felt good…it felt like love…and it felt amazing.

    “I love you Darcy,” was all I could say. “I know, you big dummy!” she exclaimed back to me as her smile widened and began to look a bit devilish as her hand wandered down my chest and gently caressed my rod.

    “What do you have in mind little girl?” I said in a sarcastic tone back to her. She scowled at me and squeezed my cock coaxing it back to have mast. “My, my, my,” she said as she giggled. “I think little Cal,” as I interrupted, “Little Cal!”

    “Okay…big Cal,” she said as I smiled back at her and rubbed her left breast. “You want some more of this?” she said and moved her hand over her body like a spokes-model for a cheesy game show showing you fabulous prizes.

    I brushed her hair from her face and kissed her deeply. Our tongues mingled together and swirled around. She had returned to my cock making it harder and harder. “You can have all of this Cal, I’ve wanted this for so long,” she said as she continued stroking me back to full attention. “I’ll do anything for you and Sis.”

    My lips heeded her words from escaping. She had me from the time she dropped her dress. The fact that I was here and this young girl wanted me to impregnate her. She craved my seed and not only that, she wanted to have our children. She wanted to help her sister, she wanted to help me and she had me!
    As we continued the embraced I pulled her on top of me. As she raised herself up pushing against my chest, I was in awe of her lovely breasts. There was no sag to them at all. She looked amazing as the last few streams of sunlight from the day illuminated her body. She instinctively grabbed my cock and guided it inside her. Although this time was less frantic that the previous, it felt just as intense. As I entered her, her eyes began to roll back in her head as she closed her eyes. It was as if she was engulfing my soul inside her. My cock felt at home inside her velvety walls. I could feel our juices intermingling as she set a rhythm and began to gently bounce on my cock. To see her breasts sway over the top of me was a site to behold. I now know what it must have been like for Marco Polo to see the Great Wall of China or Columbus when he spotted land after sailing for months across the ocean. It was more than intense, it was a religious experience.

    My hands moved to her ass to bring her hips down on me. I needed to full her completely. It was as if I couldn’t get far enough inside her. She moaned with increasing pleasure as her hips seemed to beg me to fill her.

    “Ohhhh my God! That feels sooooo good,” she said as she kissed me hard and shoved her tongue inside my mouth and swirled it around.

    My body pulled up to meet hers as my hands steadied her position against me. She looked at me dead in the eye as our legs intertwined. I looked at her back. She bit her lip as I increased the pace. Our eyes were locked. She pulled me close to her so our heads were touching. My member continued its assault on her insides. I could feel her muscles pulling me hard. Our eyes never darted away. I could tell that she was beginning her accent to higher peaks. She briefly looked to the sky and laughed and returned her gaze at me. I kissed her hard. Our breaths quickened as my hands continued to pull her hips forward and back.

    “Ah, ah, ah,” she moaned as my right hand began to tickle her asshole. A spark of electricity shot through her body as her eyes opened wide as my forefinger quickly sank inside her.
    “oh…ewwww….yes…ummmmmmm! That feels so good.”

    I could feel her insides twitching and tightening. My finger inside her, my cock inside her…it felt so good, erotic, dirty and completely insane.

    “Oh my god, Oh my god,” she screamed. “I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum!

    “Yes baby…yes my love…cum for me,” I retorted and continued pulling her hips back and forth as my finger sank deeper and deeper inside her. I could feel her anus squeezing tightly as my balls began to well up. My head felt dizzy for a second as Darcy grabbed my face and kissed me hard on the lips. Her mouth opened wide and she let out a guttural “ohhhhhhhhhhhh,” as if she was yelling to my cum and coaxing it through my body. With that…I let go, I felt my seed spew inside her. I didn’t think I had anything left from our last session but as my cock emptied what seemed like a liter of cum inside her, Darcy then cam all over me.

    Her pussy simply released and body contorted as she squeezed me hard, her juices flowed across my cock and over my balls. The fluids were gushing and gushing. It felt so wonderful to feel this amazing sensation.

    “Oh ,my god….yesssssssss!” Darcy screamed into the night air as she squeezed me tighter and then finally relented. Her limp body collapsed onto mine as she tried to catch her breath. My finger escaped her asshole gently as I pulled her closer and closer to me engulfing her tiny frame against me. She looked at me, I looked at her and we kissed. As we released our lips, she only muttered, “I’ve never done that before,” referring to her squirting. “That was amazing,” she continued. “I can’t believe that happened. You’re definitely a keeper and a naughty boy at that, she paused. “I like that!”

    I laughed at her as we lay on the blanket for another 30 minutes or so. We gathered our things and walked naked hand in hand back to the house to find Sara stretched sleeping on the couch, naked, awaiting our return.

    Such a beautiful site to see, my wife awaiting our return. I had some misgivings about disturbing her, but Darcy let the screen door slam behind her. Sara awoke with a stretch and a smile emerged across her face.

    “Well, well, well,” she said as she shrugged off her cat nap and arose to come and greet us. “How was he sis?” she asked.

    “Amazing, just like you said.”

    I couldn’t help but smile as I took my wife in my arms, hugged and kissed her. I was surprised as Darcy came in to hug and kiss us as well. There we stood, naked as the day we came into this world, the three of us in an embrace. This was turning out to be the best day of my life.

    “Let’s get you all cleaned up,” Sara said as she took us both by the ends and lead us upstairs. Thankfully we had installed a spa tub that could accommodate all of us and it was all ready for us as we rounded into the master bath. Candles were lit, the tub was full of bubbles, soft music was playing and a bottle of champagne was chilling in a bucket with three glasses.

    “What a treat,” I said as Sara and Darcy as they stepped into the tub never once not holding hands. They sat beside each other and Sara said, “I love you little sister. You’re an amazing friend. Thank you for allowing us to share you in the way. We are going to be so happy together.” With that Darcy leaned into Sara, they embraced and then began kissing. Not just regular kissing mind you. They were long, fluid kisses like they had done this before.

    I was a bit in shock at this site, but after today, I figured just about anything was possible. They unlocked themselves from their loving embrace and looked over to me. “Cal,” Sara said. “We have another surprise for you.”

    “Ooookay,” I said looking a bit puzzled. “Darcy is not actually my sister.” My mouth must have hit the floor, because Darcy laughed for a second and then began to clarify.” She is my sister in that we grew up together but we only share one parent.”

    “But, I thought your parents were married forever?” I asked in a puzzling tone and picked up the champagne bottle.

    “Well, she’s actually my half-sister. We share the same father but we have two different moms.

    “Aunt Gabby?” I said?

    “You catch on quick” Darcy said as she looked at Sara to continue the story.

    “Yes, my mom could only have one child and that was me. Infertility in some women after the first child is common in our family. I suppose that I was the only one for it to affect in the first-place. So, to say that this is an odd situation with us, it’s really not that odd for me and Darcy at all. And, even though we’re part sisters, Darcy and I have always had a ‘special’ relationship. We’ve always shared everything. Darcy and I were each other’s first kiss, we lost our cherries to each other and now we’re sharing you as our husband. We couldn’t be happier about this.”

    “Uhhhhhhh, okay!” I said a little bit in disbelief. I then came to my senses and blurted out, “Well, I’m just glad we can all share this together. I love you both. I loved Sara first and I’m now in love with Darcy too.
    What’s there not to like?”

    With that, they laughed and I waded myself into the water and Darcy and Sara both lunged at me to hug me. They both showered me with kisses and told me how much they loved me and that they were both so happy.

    Sara began to wash my neck and stomach. Sara washed my legs and then my cock which, to my shock, was beginning to get hard again.

    “Well, well, well. Looks like we’re ready for more, eh Cal,” Sara asked as she gently bathed my cock with her soapy, warm hand.

    “He’s a totally ready.” Darcy said as she kissed me on the lips which sent shockwaves through my body and my cock began to beg for more attention.

    Sara continued her stroking and cupped water to clean it and wash it off. She gently caressed and washed my balls as well with expert skill.

    Darcy was busy washing herself and sat up on the ledge of the tub and used her hand to cup water to her swollen labia. I could see her clit barely sticking through as she gazed at her sister as she teased and played with my cock. A look of lust flushed across Darcy’s face as she wantonly gazed at her sister. She spread the lips of her sweet box apart and began to play with the little nub that protruded lewdly for all of us to see. My cock came more to attention as Sara moved across the tub to inspect Darcy more closely.
    I couldn’t believe my eyes as Darcy, without hesitation, began to wildly suck and lick her sister’s outer lips and quickly engulfed her clitoris in her mouth. Darcy almost stood straight up if it weren’t for Sara holding her down to the tub.

    “Ohhhh my gosh. That is sooooo good! Suck on my clit sissy….suck it good,” she screamed as Sara continued her assault.

    I moved in behind Sara and took a look at her gorgeous ass. It was perfect as she protruded it out towards me. Darcy then sat down into the water and leaned her back against the tub and lifted her pussy up to meet Sara’s waiting tongue. As we repositioned ourselves and got comfortable I ran my hand up and down Sara’s ass. Her cheeks were the exact right plumpness. I instinctively smacked the right and then left cheeks. This sent a lightning bolt through Sara’s body which then transferred itself to Darcy’s now writhing body. Darcy was actually face-fucking Sara as I positioned my cock to meet Sara’s delightful ass.

    The site of the sister’s enjoying one another along with the sloshes of water, moans of pleasure emitted into the room, I drive my cock deep inside my wife’s sweet box. She was slick with water and her juices invited me in. She turned for a brief second and said, “Fuck me hard Cal. I want you to fuck that pussy hard,” she begged as I sped the pace, not wanting to disappoint her command.”
    As I rammed in and out of her, she steadied herself against the tub and began humming against Darcy’s pussy. This drove Darcy out of her mind. I wasn’t sure I could cum again but after seeing these two beautiful, naked treasures before me. However, I found new life as I felt cum begin to well-up inside my balls.

    Darcy urged me on. “Fuck her! Oh god, that feels so good. Fuck her Cal. Cum in my sister’s pussy so I can suck it all out of her!”

    I was amazed at Darcy’s smutty mouth. I’d never known her to use such language as this and it turned me on. I felt as though my cock was larger and thicker as I felt the cum begin to flow urgently down the shaft. As I pumped and pumped my wife harder and harder, the tops of her nipples flung themselves and undulated in and out of the water as she continued to work feverishly on Darcy’s cunt.

    “I’m cumming!” Darcy screamed as Sara let out a moan that let me know that she was close too. My seed then splashed inside of Darcy and she released a low guttural “ohhhhhhhhh,” so loud that I thought the walls of our bathroom would collapse. Her muscles milked my cock almost sucking it as my seed spilled inside her.

    “Don’t move,” Darcy said as she quickly moved in beside me and pulled my cock from her sister’s sweetness. Sara moved her body forward to make room for Darcy as she stuck her tongue inside her sister and began to suck the sticky cum from her insides. It was an amazingly erotic site to behold. As she plunged her tongue inside, she grabbed my cock and licked the head, bit spilling one drop as she alternated between the two organs.

    With that, I simply collapsed in the tub, making a thundering splash. If I had any strength left in me I might have screamed “Cannonball…” I was spent. I leaned back in the tub and as I closed my eyes, I saw Darcy and Sara kissing and tonguing each other like two hungry baby animals for their mother’s milk.

    More to cummmmm……(maybe)


  • Kelly’s Awakening – Part 2

    Font size : +


    Kelly’s story continues, Jennifer pushes Kelly further than she’s gone before, including an interesting meal at the restaurant…

    Kelly’s Awakening – Part Two

    A quick recap, but I really recommend reading the first story as it may seem confusing….In the first story we I told you about Kelly and Jennifer, they split up after Jennifer purposely hurt her by fucking her brother, breaking her heart….Now, flashback to the first time they met eachother at Kelly’s front door. I’m in the process of telling you how Kelly and Jennifer behaved as a couple and, eventually, I’ll tell you why Jennifer was so mean….enjoy the second part.

    [This story directly continues from the first, picking up from about seven months before the split up, shortly after Kelly and Jennifer became lovers,]

    In a very short time Kelly had realized exactly what Jennifer was like; she was highly sexual and very possessive. She took Kelly to meet her two sisters once, Amy and Bianca, and she’d asked her new girlfriend what she thought of them. Kelly had said they seemed nice and they were cute, that turned out to be the wrong answer and Jennifer became certain that Kelly desired her sisters! Bianca was only 18 and Amy was 19, the thought had never (well…maybe a couple of times) occurred to her. It had taken a long time to convince her and, unsurprisingly, Kelly wasn’t taken to see the sisters anymore. It was a shame because Kelly got on really well with them and it would’ve been nice to have a couple of new friends. But Jennifer said no and, Kelly learned, what Jennifer decided was final.

    Kelly also discovered that Jennifer was quite the exhibitionist; she always wore tight fitting clothes and had her legs on display. Sometimes that wasn’t enough and once, about 3 months into their relationship, she lured Kelly to a restaurant, Jennifer told her to dress sexy and, as usual, Kelly obeyed. She had worn a tight top with a bra that shoved her breasts up, and a flimsy white skirt that came to her knees. She thought she looked sexy enough but Jennifer wasn’t impressed.

    Jennifer herself was wearing a tight blue top with no bra, her breasts were barely contained and threatened to pop out at any moment. Her midriff was bare from just below her breasts to the top or her skirt that hung low on her hips. Her mini skirt was so short; the hemline was around her thighs, barely covering her rear! Kelly wondered how she’d managed to get here without being molested, but then she noticed the long overcoat hanging over the back of her chair, the kind that goes right down to your feet, obviously she’d worn it to the meeting place. At least she had some sense!

    Jennifer had stood up to greet her but she was clearly disappointed, she slumped down in her chair and crossed her legs, showing off her long legs, when she sat down her skirt rode up further so she was almost sat on her bare behind! All the men had noticed her, and she loved the attention.

    “Oh my god, Jennifer what are you wearing?!” Kelly was gob smacked by her lover’s behaviour.

    “Well at least I made an effort,” she replied sarcastically. Kelly was astonished.

    “I did try, I know you said to dress sexy, but I didn’t realize you meant it like…like that,” said Kelly, glaring at the hemline of Jennifer’s micro skirt. As she sat down, her foot nudged a bag under the table, “I thought I looked nice.”

    “You do look nice, but I wanted to have some fun with you today, I actually guessed this might happen so I bought you some clothes on my way here,” she gestured towards the bag at Kelly’s feet.

    “Oh…right, what kind?” Kelly asked, suddenly very nervous.

    “My kind,” Jennifer said with a wink. “Go to the bathroom and get changed.”

    “But…but all these people will see,” Kelly stammered.

    “They won’t see you when you sit here, we’re right at the back and the tablecloth will cover you,” Jennifer knew she’d get what she wanted and her playful grin never left her lips. “Go to the bathroom with the bag and get changed, but, you can only wear what’s in the bag.”

    “I’m really not sure,” Kelly said, her shyness coming back to haunt her.

    “Look, I thought you loved me, you said you’d do anything for me, so why can’t you do this?” Jennifer looked hurt but, even though Kelly knew it was fake emotion, she didn’t want to lose her first real girlfriend. So Kelly stood up and picked up the bag, dreading what might, or might not, be in there.

    “Remember, only wear what’s in the bag, put your clothes in the bag when you’re done,” Jennifer instructed, her hurt feelings seemed to be miraculously subsiding. Kelly nodded and walked to the bathroom, she briefly looked back to see Jennifer smiling at her as she went.

    Kelly entered one of the small cubicles to get changed, her hands shook as she removed her top and bra, then she pushed the skirt down to her ankles leaving her wearing only her panties. She opened the bag and saw two pieces of material; they were purple with specks of glitter on them. Kelly pulled the ‘clothing’ out to examine it closer. The top was little more than a bikini top; it wrapped around her breasts and fastened at the back with a loop at the top which went around her neck. It took a while to arrange it so her breasts didn’t fall out, it didn’t offer much cleavage at the top but the hem line of it stopped right below her breasts, she had to be careful because it was clearly too small for her and if she tossed her head back the loop around her neck would pull the loose fabric up and her breasts could easily pop out of the bottom. She finally got it to a point where the bottoms of her breasts were just out of sight, the strap that went around the back held it fairly steady.

    Next, Kelly pulled out the glittering skirt, she couldn’t bring herself to remove her panties, she hoped that maybe Jennifer wouldn’t notice, and then she pulled the skirt up her smooth legs, over her shins, calves, knees, mid-thigh and upper thigh. It was just as short as Jennifer’s skirt and just barely covered her rear. She had to pull it down so it sat low on her hips, just above the crack of her arse, in order to cover herself. Kelly was in no doubt that she looked like a slut, no question about it, she wanted to put her own clothes on but she knew how disappointed her girlfriend would be.

    Kelly and Jennifer had only been seeing each other for about three months and she didn’t want to lose whatever it was they had, even if it meant dressing up for her. So, she took a deep breath, which was a mistake because that made her right tit fall out of the top! She tried to tell herself to stop being so childish, after all she was a grown up, why shouldn’t she wear sexy clothes and have a bit of fun? That mini surge of confidence evaporated when she opened the cubicle door and saw herself in the long mirror. Kelly didn’t dare look at herself for long though, or she would’ve backed out, instead she just opened the bathroom door and strode out into the restaurant, when she looked towards their table she could see Jennifer smiling wider than Kelly had ever seen!

    As Kelly walked towards their table at back she noticed some men would look at her then look away quickly, but it wasn’t just men with girlfriends that looked away sharply, men on their own would refuse to look a second time. Of course, the problem was that Kelly looked still looked pretty young and, she figured, if they thought she was underage or something they would do their best to avoid looking, probably in case she screamed or something like some girls do. Of course, the more likely reason was that no one wanted to be caught staring by anybody else and be branded as a pervert!

    Kelly arrived at the table and put the bag of clothes on the floor again. She sat down trying to stop the mini skirt riding up but it was a useless battle, she felt the cushion on the lower part of her buttocks and crossed her legs, now it was her turn to show off, whether she wanted to or not!

    As she attempted to get comfy without showing off too much a waiter approached them, he offered them a menu while clearly leering at both women, Jennifer was loving the attention she was getting, even if it was from a man, Kelly just felt embarrassed and dearly wanted to get out of this place.

    “Jennifer, can we go? Please,” Kelly asked, mildly panicking.

    “I thought you might enjoy it, you’re always saying you’re not confident in your body, but just look around. Every man, and probably most of the women here are just dying to fuck you,” she said with a wicked grin, as if this was something she’d done for her girlfriend and not herself. “I dressed this way so you wouldn’t feel like you’re on your own when we go back home.”

    “You want me to wear this outside!?” Kelly stammered. “We’ll be attacked!”

    “Don’t be silly, the bus stop is a 5 minute walk away and it stops at the end of my road, I want you to realize how beautiful you are and the best way to prove it is for you to see how people react around you.” She did her best to sound sincere. “So how about it? A quick drink here, we’ll be able to see the bus pull in from this window, when it does we’ll just get straight on.”

    “Can’t I at least put my skirt back on?” She asked, hoping to compromise.

    “Is it in the bag?” Jennifer asked, reaching for it under the table.

    “Yeah, there was nowhere else to put it, why?” Kelly asked. Jennifer retrieved the bag and looked inside, then Kelly heard a sound that made her heart sink, Jennifer was ripping something in the bag.

    “Oh Jennifer no, please don’t,” Kelly whined.

    “Listen Kelly, I’ll take good care of you, I swear! Just trust me; I’m trying to help you. I love you, let me do this for you baby,” Jennifer was almost crying. Maybe, Kelly thought, just maybe she was genuinely trying to help and suddenly felt incredibly guilty.

    “I’m sorry, I didn’t realize,” Kelly said softly although she wasn’t actually sure why she was apologising, a feeling she’d gotten used to over the last few months.

    When Jennifer wanted something from her, she’d take it, the more it happened, the more Kelly felt like some kind of sex toy. An object to be used by this woman, but Kelly loved her; she had been her first…her only lover. Jennifer had introduced her to so many new things. When she thought about these things later she realized that, once again, the new experiences had mainly been for Jennifer’s benefit, not hers. Jennifer had been the one to break her hymen too, she’d worn a strap on dildo and gently fucked her and, while squeezing her hand to brace for the pain, she pushed through the little barrier. Kelly had cried out as it bled but, at last, she’d got it over with.

    At the time Kelly thought Jennifer had done something very kind for her, but as time went by it became more obvious that she wanted to use dildos and vibrators on her pussy. Despite all these things, that may have sent a stronger person leaving the relationship, she stayed. Her loyalty was shaken at times but Jennifer would always win her over again.

    Kelly budged up on her seat so she sat right next to Jennifer; she stroked her long hair while the older woman ‘gathered’ herself. Soon though, after another miraculous emotional recovery, the two women started talking to each other and for a little while Kelly forgot about her appearance. That, however, worked against her because when she reached up to stroke her lover’s hair one her breasts began to poke out beneath the tiny top she wore.

    Jennifer giggled and pulled her top down to cover it, when Kelly realized what had happened she tried to see the funny side and forced a giggle.

    “See, it’s not so bad, we’re just two gorgeous women having a laugh, dressing up and giggling, it’s what girls are meant to do,” Jennifer said. When she smiled Kelly couldn’t resist smiling back.

    “Ok,” said Kelly. “I wish you hadn’t ripped my skirt though.”

    “I’m sorry sweetheart, really I am, I wasn’t thinking straight. Forgive me?” Jennifer’s apology seemed genuine.

    “Yeah, but you owe me a pretty skirt,” Kelly said playfully.

    “Deal,” said Jennifer as she leant forward towards Kelly. She wanted a kiss, but Kelly shyly backed off, Jennifer looked so disappointed that, guilt ridden again, Kelly leant back towards her and their lips gently touched. While they were kissing, Kelly felt Jennifer’s hand running up her bare thigh. It made her jump and she quickly pulled her lips away from Jennifer’s so she could look around to see if anyone was watching.

    “Shhh its ok baby,” Jennifer whispered with her lips right next to Kelly’s ear. She gently rubbed her soft thigh, “No one can see what we’re doing, the table is in the way after all and…wait… are those panties?” Jennifer’s hand had gone up Kelly’s skirt and felt the silky fabric that covered her pussy lips.

    “Umm, sorry,” Kelly said sheepishly. “I ran out of confidence.” Jennifer wasn’t upset, in fact she giggled a little.

    “Ah I see, well they’ll have to come off, my panties are in a bin somewhere, and if I can do it I’m sure you can, for me,” to prove her point, Jennifer took hold of Kelly’s hand and guided it beneath her own little skirt. Kelly could feel the bare skin and soft lips of her girlfriend’s pussy on her fingertips, heightening her arousal as much as Jennifer’s.

    “Ok,” Kelly didn’t want to see Jennifer get emotional again, real or fake, so she started to stand up.

    “Where are you going?” Jennifer asked.

    “To the bathroom, you want me to take them off right?”

    “You can do it here, I told you; the table is in the way.” They were sat behind a wooden table but the cloth didn’t reach to the bottom so if anyone looked closely enough they’d get quite an eyeful!

    Reluctantly, Kelly slowly uncrossed her legs and raised herself off the seat; she ran her hands up and underneath her skirt and hooked her thumbs around the waistband of her panties. She looked up before pulling them down and was mortified to see two men staring at her from the other side of the restaurant, there was no way that they could see much from there but, Kelly thought, they’d probably guess what she was doing.

    Worse than the two ogling men though, was that a couple of tables away an old couple were sat with their meal, she could only see the back of the woman but on the chair opposite the man could see almost everything! She was about to sit back down and forget the whole thing but Jennifer, impatient as always, decided to ‘help’ her. Her hand ran right underneath the young woman’s skirt and yanked the panties down! When they slid down to her knees she quickly sat back down, after pulling them off her ankles she crossed her legs to hide her bare pussy from everyone’s invasive eyes.

    Both of the girls were laughing, Kelly’s laughter was forced out but eventually she did see the funny side and joined in with her girlfriend’s giggles.

    “Well? Do you feel sexy yet?” Jennifer asked.

    “I guess, I don’t know, I feel…I feel so exposed! I’ve never worn anything like this, not outdoors anyway,” Kelly admitted. She felt like a slut, she looked like a prostitute and she was aware that if a group of men raped them people would say ‘well, going around in tiny skirts and no underwear, what do they expect?!’

    She was scared, the two men still stared at them and she was frightened to look at them too much, in case they took it as an invitation to come and speak to them. Jennifer, however, seemed totally oblivious to the potential dangers and was perfectly happy to be looked at; her attention was focused on Kelly for now though.

    “I going to be honest with you Kelly, last night I had a fantasy. We were in a public place like this and wearing these kinds of clothes and, well, I ate your pussy under the table.” Jennifer said with no anxiety in her voice at all!

    “So this, all of this was about fulfilling a fantasy? You should have told me, I would have been prepared!” Kelly wasn’t surprised, she was just angry at being kept in the dark.

    “You would’ve said ‘no’ and, I really wanted to share my fantasy with you,” said Jennifer.

    “So what happens now?” Kelly asked.

    “Now,” she said while casually stroking Kelly’s thigh, “now I’m going to make love to you.” Her wicked grin came back to her soft lips. Despite her fear, Kelly couldn’t deny that she was turned on! Her pussy was moistening as the air touched her bare lips. In that moment Kelly wanted it to happen; she uncrossed her legs and slightly parted her thighs, allowing easier access for Jennifer’s probing fingers.

    Delighted by her girlfriend’s willingness, Jennifer moved even closer to Kelly and slid her hand further up the sweet blonde’s leg. With no silky barrier to halt her progress this time, her fingertips found their way up to Kelly’s moist centre. Jennifer didn’t care if anyone saw her; she only cared about one thing: satisfaction.

    Kelly leant back and closed her eyes, as she did she felt her top pull up; the curves of her breasts were visible beneath the thin and flimsy material. She didn’t dare open her eyes in case there was an audience! She felt Jennifer’s lips close to hers and opened her mouth, and then she felt Jennifer’s soft tongue slide between her lips. The women kissed slowly; there was a soft passion as their lips met each other which sent shivers through Kelly’s body.

    Jennifer ran her fingertips along her moist lips; it took a great effort for Kelly to resist vocalising her pleasure, she knew that they had to be quiet if they were to have any chance of remaining undetected. She gently moaned but it was muffled my Jennifer’s tender kiss. Jennifer pulled away from Kelly’s lips and ran her hands over her exposed midriff.

    Kelly’s eyes were still closed, she allowed Jennifer to do whatever she wished, determined to enjoy the experience. Jennifer had taken her hand away from her aching pussy and now she felt soft hands on her stomach. Kelly almost cried out when she felt Jennifer’s lips on the exposed flesh of her breast. The bottom half of her breast was visible but, thankfully, her nipple was covered. Jennifer didn’t expose her girlfriend’s tits; she just kissed the soft mounds until she saw the nipple poking through the fabric.

    Kelly felt her nipples harden, the sensitive flesh rubbed against the thin material and, once again, she had to suppress her pleasure. Jennifer leant further down and kissed her stomach, her tongue danced around her navel.

    “Are you ready for this?” Jennifer asked as she gently eased Kelly’s knees apart.

    “Mmmm I…I don’t know…,” Kelly felt like she was floating above the table, looking down on herself, she allowed Jennifer to open her legs further.

    “I want to lick your pussy baby, just like in my fantasy, please let me live my fantasy,” Jennifer pleaded. Kelly finally opened her eyes and scanned the room, no one seemed to have noticed, the old guy had his head bowed which mad Kelly wonder if his wife, assuming the elderly woman was his wife, had found out what he was looking at over her shoulder and gave him a telling off!
    Then she looked down at Jennifer and nodded, giving her permission to do whatever it was she wanted to. Kelly leant back again with her eyes closed, not daring to look around again in case the scene had changed. When she leant back her top slid up again but, this time, it rose over her nipples and exposed her breasts to anyone who cared to look. Kelly didn’t notice until she felt Jennifer’s mouth close around her left breast.

    Jennifer sucked on Kelly’s tit briefly but then pulled the material back over them; she had other things to do. She moved in front of Kelly and knelt on the floor between the girl’s knees. She put her hands on her thighs and pushed the little skirt up; Kelly lifted her rear off the seat so Jennifer could push it right up around her waist. Kelly wasn’t too concerned about her pussy being exposed because Jennifer’s body would be blocking out the view.

    Jennifer looked at the inviting and moist pussy in front of her, this 20 year old girl had ‘given herself’ to her, just like her dream last night. She was in a squatting position now instead kneeling, if made her own little skirt bunch up around her hips but she didn’t care if anyone saw her naked arse. Jennifer was using one hand to stroke Kelly’s inner thigh, and she used her other hand to rub her own wet lips.

    Kelly felt Jennifer’s warm breath on her bald pussy and braced herself; Jennifer parted her girlfriend’s beautiful and moist lips with her fingers and softly kissed the little pink clitoris that was proudly standing erect, again Kelly had to try to control herself and not do anything to draw attention, like screaming out loud. Meanwhile, Jennifer’s other hand was busy rubbing her own pussy, not wanting to waste time, she plunged two fingers inside herself, rhythmically entering her pussy. She felt like she was in heaven! Her tongue danced around Kelly’s clitoris, and then she eased a finger inside her hole, hoping the girl wouldn’t cry out.

    Kelly really wanted to scream now as Jennifer’s finger penetrated her body, she was going to have an orgasm in a restaurant! She fought to contain herself as she squirmed on the seat; her top had totally ridden up over her breasts and rather than pulling the fabric back down she brought her hands down and cupped and massaged them, her arousal grew as she closed in on her climax. Jennifer was close to breaking point too, she fiercely pounded her dripping wet pussy with her fingers, leaving little droplets on the posh carpet beneath the table. Today, in the restaurant, Jennifer was only interested in eating pussy. Then she added a second finger inside Kelly’s little cunt, fucking her as hard as she was fucking herself.

    It was that second finger that pushed Kelly over the edge, her desperate attempts to lessen the size of her orgasm failed, and her body started to tingle and spasm. The wave of warm energy hadn’t been this intense since the very first time they’d had sex. As Kelly was reaching her apex, Jennifer was also at the point of no return, her body needed release its energy, she needed something more, more than her pounding fingers, more than having her tongue inside a woman’s dripping pussy. As Kelly rode the huge orgasmic wave that pulsed out, Jennifer suddenly got off the floor and straddled Kelly’s left leg! She rubbed her pussy up and down, humping the young woman’s leg like a horny dog, and finally she leant over Kelly’s body and grabbed her right breast and covered the girl’s mouth with her own and, while passionately kissing, the had their mind numbing orgasms together.

    Jennifer’s pussy released its fluids on to Kelly’s thigh, and, in turn, Kelly’s own wetness dripped from the seat. They both fought for breath and muffled each other’s cries with their mouths. Eventually both women settled down, as Jennifer removed herself from Kelly’s leg, the younger woman dreaded opening her eyes, who could be watching? Was the elderly couple there? Were the two men that eyed them up waiting for their turn?

    She slowly opened her eyes and…nothing, the elderly couple had left and the men who were looking at them before were nowhere to be seen, scanning the room it seemed none of the patrons had noticed their antics. She caught sight of a group of men outside and her heart sank, five men, all between 20 and 30 were watching them through a window, she hadn’t even noticed the window before! If she’d seen it she would have insisted they go somewhere else! Kelly and Jennifer sorted their clothes out so they were no longer flashing their pussy and tits. They both looked out the window again and saw the men, they were clapping! The men had watched them all the way through and now they were applauding them. It was so unexpected that Kelly and Jennifer burst out laughing, Jennifer even waved at them!

    A few moments later a man in a suit was walking towards them, and he didn’t look happy at all.

    “Excuse me ladies, I’m here to ask you to leave. You’ve disturbed some of our guests with your…inappropriate behaviour.”

    They didn’t argue, however Kelly did manage to convince Jennifer to call a taxi to take them home, the men outside were still there and she didn’t feel like being molested! The manager allowed them to wait until the taxi arrived and then escorted them to the car. He was about 6 feet and 6 inches tall so the men who had waited for them outside were left disappointed. They each kissed each other goodnight in the taxi and went to their separate homes; Kelly had never actually spent a full night with Jennifer, in fact, Kelly had never even seen her bed, all their ‘encounters’ were either at Kelly and Ariel’s place or, like this time, outdoors.

    After the first seven months of their relationship it was obvious to Kelly, and Ariel, that she had become something of a plaything, something to be toyed with or simply used for Jennifer’s sexual needs. Unfortunately, Kelly still loved her, she was still her first and only love and the thought of being without her was terrifying! She’d be alone again. It wasn’t the sex that kept her from ending it, she was happiest when they just talked or watched a movie together, although that happened quite rarely by now. It was that she knew, without Jennifer, she’d have no one to love her. Of course there was Ariel, but that was a different kind of love.

    The so-called adventures that Kelly and Jennifer ‘shared’ over the remaining weeks of their relationship were always more about Jennifer than Kelly. It would always be Kelly who was knelt on the floor pleasuring Jennifer, and it became something of a novelty when Kelly did get some attention or gratification. Despite the treatment she was given, Kelly had become confident in herself and her body, she knew she was desirable to other people, especially men unfortunately, but she wasn’t really interested in showing off or becoming a ‘prick tease.’ The only person she wanted to impress was Jennifer.

    Maybe it was female intuition, or a premonition, either way Kelly began to have a strong feeling that their relationship was close to an end.

    * * * * * * * * * * * *
    [Present day]

    After the phone call from Jennifer that day, 9 months after they got together, Kelly’s feelings were justified and, according to Jennifer, it was all Kelly’s fault!

    The strange thing was that it was all coincidental. Kelly had been walking around town with Ariel a few days ago, hoping that getting her out the house might perk her up. It worked perfectly and, in the sunshine, they looked in different shops, tried things on that they couldn’t afford, just the normal things that best friends do. Ariel had suggested going to get a coffee, there was a nice place on the second floor of the market hall that they used to visit a lot in the past, before Ariel’s emotional problems began just under a year ago, around the time she split up with her boyfriend.

    On the way there they’d walked past a clothes shop as two girls came through the door onto the street, much to Kelly’s surprise, it was Bianca and Amy, Jennifer’s two younger sisters. Bianca would soon be 19 and Amy’s 21st birthday had been about a week ago. Kelly had wanted to say hello on her birthday but, as usual, Jennifer had said ‘no,’ afraid she might be more attracted to her sisters than she was to Jennifer herself! In the brief time they had all met each other, a couple of months into their relationship, Kelly had got the impression that Jennifer was as possessive with her sisters as she was with Kelly herself.

    Jennifer seemed to see herself as more of a mother to the two younger girls than a sister. Their mother had died around 3 years ago and, even though the girls were old enough to understand and, after a long time, cope with the loss, Jennifer immediately jumped into the role as mother. The loss was, of course, hugely difficult to move on from, especially as there was no father, but with Jennifer and Amy being over 18, they were allowed to be responsible for 16 year old Bianca. It was 18 year old Amy who had taken the loss hardest, although their mother had given birth to all three of them; Amy had a different father from the others, the result of a one night stand. So with their mother gone, Amy felt like the odd one out, she’d felt like this before but her mother, and Bianca, had tried very hard to make her feel part of the family. Bianca always referred to Amy as her sister, unlike Jennifer, who would introduce her as a half-sister.

    About three weeks ago Jennifer had mentioned to Kelly that her sister, and half-sister, had finally decided to move away. They’d found a small one bedroom rental apartment and moved in within a week of finding it. It seemed to Kelly, although she never mentioned it to Jennifer that they couldn’t wait to get away from her! Kelly had no idea, and no way to ask the sisters, what their lives were actually like after their mother died and Jennifer took over.

    It was plainly obvious to see how close the two sisters were as they walked arm in arm out of the shop, they looked like total opposites which was to be expected with different fathers. Although, Kelly thought, they probably shared a few traits. Amy was around 5 feet 7 inches tall and very slim, almost skinny, but she didn’t look unhealthy or anorexic or anything. She had gorgeous dark red hair which reached down to just above the middle of her back; she was wearing a black pleated short skirt which showed off her long legs as it was quite warm that day, and a baggy grey t-shirt that had some kind of picture on it, like a skull with snakes crawling out of it.

    Kelly would describe her as a rock chick; Jennifer had mentioned that Amy had been through a ‘phase’ of wearing black lacy clothes, a ‘gothic’ look according to her half-sister. The only times Jennifer ever mentioned her sisters, which was very rare, was to mock them.

    Amy did had some dark eye shadow on but she looked much brighter than Jennifer described, her pale skin was a stark contrast to the dark skirt and grey t-shirt but, whatever her half-sister might think, she was beautiful and, with her red hair, dark clothes, blood red lips and dagger shaped earrings, she looked quite naughty!

    Bianca, however, who had her arm looped through Amy’s arm, was so different you would never guess they were related. At around 5 feet and 2 inches, Bianca looked tiny in comparison to her Amy. Although she was smaller, Bianca looked shapelier; through the tight jeans she was wearing it was easy to see the shape of her legs, curves in all the right places. The gentle curves from her thighs and rear came together giving her a gorgeous figure. It was easy to see that Bianca and Jennifer were related, much like her big sister she had long blonde hair that easily reached her bottom, today it was in a long pony tail that dangled behind her. Kelly had never met their mother but she was certain that she had to have been some kind of supermodel. Jennifer and Bianca were, obviously, more alike than Amy, but all of them were blessed with great beauty and, when describing them to Ariel one day, Kelly had assured her that she didn’t, not for one single moment, feel any pang of jealousy. Not much anyway.

    “Kelly? Is that you?” Bianca called.

    “Bianca! Amy! Heya guys, how are you? I heard you moved out?” Kelly responded, genuinely happy to see some friends, even if they were forbidden

    “Yeah we did,” Amy confirmed. “We had to get away from…her.”

    “You mean Jennifer?” Kelly asked, already knowing that was exactly who she was talking about.

    “Yeah, she…well, she wasn’t very nice,” said Bianca.

    “That’s putting it mildly,” added Amy.

    “Oh right, well this is Ariel,” said Kelly putting her arm around her best friend. “And Ariel these are Jennifer’s sisters, Amy and Bianca.”

    “Hi,” said Ariel nervously, briefly squeezing Kelly’s hand.

    “Hi,” said Bianca.

    “Hi,” said Amy.

    “Hi,” said Kelly, all the girls giggled for a moment.

    “Are we done with the hellos?” Kelly asked still giggling.

    “I think so,” said Ariel, feeling a little more at ease after the laughter.

    “What are you two doing today?” Kelly asked.

    “Just looking around, sister stuff,” said Amy, looking at Bianca and smiling. There was something else in that smile, a warm loving kind of smile rarely seen between sisters. “How about you?” she asked.

    “We were just gonna get some coffee, do you want to come with us?” Kelly offered.

    “Sure, that would be cool, we have some catching up to do anyway,” said Amy. Bianca smiled and nodded to confirm she would like that too. “It seems like ages since we last saw each other, thanks to our lovely sister.”

    Kelly raised her eyebrows, surprised that Amy and Bianca knew Jennifer didn’t want them being friendly, or even civil, with each other.

    “She never told us why,” Bianca explained. “Just that she didn’t want us seeing you at all, and what Jennifer decides is final, or she’d shout and scream at us.” So she wasn’t just manipulative with me, Kelly thought.

    “Sorry, I know you two are…seeing each other,” said Amy. “It’s just hard to be nice after so long y’know?”

    “Yeah, I know, she can be a handful but…” Kelly was interrupted

    “She can be a real bitch!” Ariel spoke up with venom in her voice. Kelly had seen Ariel depressed, happy, tearful and jovial but hardly ever this upset and irritated. Ariel quickly composed herself and put her arm around Kelly’s waist.

    “I’m sorry,” Ariel said meekly. “It kinda slipped out.”

    “It’s ok babe, I know you’re looking out for me,” said Kelly. “Well, let’s get some coffee!”

    They made their way to the second floor of the building and sat down around a table, Bianca and Amy on one side, and Kelly with Ariel on the other side. They talked about a lot of things and, surprisingly, no one mentioned Jennifer throughout their conversations. Bianca informed them that her 19th birthday would soon be coming around and, despite what anyone said; Kelly and Ariel were welcome to come to the little party, which would be a few friends at a local bar.

    “Will there be cake?” Kelly asked in a serious voice.

    “Yes, yes there will be cake,” Bianca replied. She tried to copy Kelly’s serious tone but instead she burst out laughing, a wide and pretty smile played on her lips. “Amy promised to make me one,” she explained.

    “I’ve never baked in my life,” said Amy, eager to lower everyone’s expectations.

    “It’ll be fine,” said Bianca, still with her pretty smile on her sweet looking face.

    “And, what if I mess it up?” Amy asked, wondering if there was a way to get out of it without upsetting her sister.

    “Then I’ll eat it anyway,” said Bianca. “As long as it’s made by you, I don’t care.”
    Both sisters smiled and, for a moment, Kelly thought they were going to kiss each other!

    “You’re both really sweet,” said Ariel. “I wish I had a pretty sister to bake things for me!”

    Their banter continued for a couple of hours and many cups of coffee, Kelly and Ariel enjoyed the company of their new friends, or old friends in Kelly’s case. They eventually said goodbye and everyone hugged each other; even Ariel hugged the two sisters, much to Kelly’s surprise after seeing Ariel so depressed and withdrawn for such a long time. It made her smile, Ariel was so beautiful, such a lovely smile and figure, from her dark brown hair to her tight little arse, but she was so much more than just a cute 5 foot 5 inch woman. She was clever, funny and caring, all the things you’d associate with a perfect girlfriend! She found it really hard to meet men, the internet was her only means of meeting people as she hardly ever went out, she reminded Kelly of the way she herself had been for a long time back when she still lived with her family.

    They exchanged numbers and went off on their way, Kelly and Ariel caught the bus home and the sisters made their way to Amy’s car. They offered the girls a lift but they politely declined, they only lived a few bus stops away and no longer had the energy to walk across town to get to the car park.

    * * * * * * * * * * * *

    It was three days later when Kelly received the phone call. Jennifer told her that she had seen all four of them hugging and kissing in the middle of town, she was going to the bank when she spotted them. Jennifer had already called Amy and Bianca to tell them to stay away, or she’d do something to spoil their ‘fancy’ new life. Then she had gone to Kelly’s parents’ house and according to Jennifer, Josh, Kelly’s brother, was there on his own. Within 20 minutes, she boasted, she was swallowing his cum! Josh must have known he was being used, but getting one over on his sister was too good of an opportunity to turn down, so it seemed.

    Kelly was disgusted at her behaviour but also heartbroken because she had loved her, she was the only woman she’d been intimate with, the only woman she’d even kissed! After standing with the phone in her hand for what seemed like hours, she gently placed the receiver down and sank to her knees.

    Kelly quietly sobbed at first but soon her tears became floods and her head was spinning as she crumpled down on the floor and cried.

    At that time, Ariel walked slowly through town, uninterested in the world around her; she walked directly towards the bus stop. She felt a little depressed today, although her emotions were often unpredictable these days. She had spent the last hour speaking to a professional psychologist about her depression as well as her lack of self-confidence. Every Friday at 4pm, Ariel came into the town centre to go to the mental health clinic at the hospital to talk about her problems and about ways to combat her issues. Ariel knew what the main causes of her problems were, in fact, she’d known for a long time, but simply knowing the cause didn’t make treating the symptoms any better.

    She noticed men looking at her sometimes but, although she had been assured by Kelly and her other friends that she was a really attractive person, she assumed they were secretly mocking her or she became convinced that as soon as she passed them on the street they would burst into laughter! She never turned around to see if they really were laughing, just in case she was right. As Ariel walked past the crowds of people outside shops and restaurants she couldn’t help feeling inferior. She was wearing a simple white t-shirt with a floral pattern and a pair of jeans, an outfit she liked, but it felt stupid and out of touch out here, amongst people. At 5 feet and 5 inches tall, Ariel wasn’t ultra-tiny, she had a petite frame, average breasts and a lovely figure, her bottom was pert and her legs were in good proportion to her torso. Sometimes, if she caught sight of herself in a mirror at home she’d think, ‘hey I don’t look that bad,’ but, every time she saw a leggy blonde in a mini skirt or a ‘fiery’ redhead, Ariel Calver felt tiny and, most of all, plain and insignificant..

    As Ariel opened the door to her house she heard someone crying loudly, she knew it could only be Kelly and rushed inside, slamming the door behind her.

    “Kelly?!” Ariel called, “Kelly, where are you?”

    “Ariel?” Kelly’s reply came from her bedroom, her voice quivering. Ariel rushed upstairs and wrenched the bedroom door open.

    “Oh…Kelly,” was all Ariel managed to say. The sweet blonde girl was lying on her bed, curled up into a ball with her knees squeezed to her chin. Her beautiful long hair was ragged, like it had been pulled and rubbed. It was her face that caused Ariel to stutter, her cheeks were red and looked very sore, her eyes were tired, puffy and also very red, no doubt they had been rubbed a lot with the back of her hand. Ariel didn’t say anything else; she asked no questions yet because this wasn’t a time for talking. Instead, she rushed to the bed and entered Kelly’s waiting arms, the two best friends embraced for what seemed like hours.

    * * * * * * * * * * * *

    After a while, Kelly wiped her tears away and suggested the sit in the living room with a glass of wine or two, (or three.) Ariel got the drinks and set them on the coffee table and the two friends sat together and talked.

    “What an absolute fucking bitch,” said Ariel. She’d just heard everything that had been said on the phone and, beyond that, Kelly had admitted things about their relationship that Ariel never knew, including what happened at the restaurant. Kelly had explained that she kept certain parts of the relationship a secret from her best friend. Sometimes it was out of shame; Kelly simply didn’t want Ariel to think of her as a whore! Also, Kelly had continued, with Ariel’s problems, she hadn’t wanted to burden her. Most of all, Kelly realized, she didn’t want to tell Ariel about the more extreme things in case Ariel made her realize the truth; she was simply being used!

    Everything was out in the open now and Kelly promised there would be no more secrets after Ariel assured her that she’d never think less of her. Kelly even admitted that it was Jennifer who ripped her white top nine months ago and had not, as Kelly had suggested at the time, been thrown away accidentally! Kelly had stopped feeling sad, thanks mostly to her friend, now she felt nothing but anger towards the woman who had…had spoiled her, made her into an object; to be used whenever she pleased. Kelly didn’t feel anything about her brother; truthfully, she’d stopped caring about him the day she got away from him and his childish taunting.

    “They were so right,” Ariel continued. “Bianca and Amy, no wonder they got out as fast as they could! I wonder what they think about being told to stay away.”

    Kelly was still numb, but all of the sadness and despair had left her to be replaced by anger. She had never felt this angry towards anyone before, sure she’d been frustrated at her family and at times with the world in general, but this, was a much more focused feeling. She wanted to get back at her, to show her that she wasn’t some plaything to be toyed with and then discarded. But how could she? What could she do? It wasn’t until Ariel mentioned the two sisters that an idea formed in her head. Bianca’s 19th birthday would take place tomorrow and she was invited. Logic told her that Jennifer wouldn’t show up if she had a problem with her siblings, considering the kind of person Kelly knew her to be, she probably wouldn’t have gone anyway, after all, the attention would be on someone else and not on her.

    The way Jennifer reacted when she and Kelly spoke about her two sisters made it obvious that the one thing she’d hate most would be someone overlooking her and going for one of them. That’s most likely why Jennifer kept them hidden away, to make sure no one ever got the chance. If Kelly really wanted to get back at her, then doing exactly what Jennifer had tried to prevent would surely be the way to go. But could she do it? If she wanted to try to seduce one of the sisters in would have to be Bianca, Amy was very beautiful but she was only Jennifer’s half-sister, so being with Bianca would likely piss her off more.

    “Kelly? Are you ok?” Ariel asked.

    “Yeah, sorry, I was miles away,” said Kelly. She decided not to tell Ariel her plan, if she did Ariel might try to talk her out of it and, despite what Ariel had assured her of a few minutes ago, she didn’t want Ariel to think she was some kind of whore.

    “How do you feel now?” Ariel persisted.

    “I’m ok,” she lied, “I just feel angry at her and upset that’s all. I’ll be ok, promise.”

    It was about 6pm now and they continued their chatting and drinking until Kelly finally got rid of the numbness and felt more like herself, they laughed together as the alcohol had the desired effect. After an hour or so she decided to call Bianca and Amy, to see if they were ok and, critically for Kelly’s ideas, if they were still invited to her birthday get-together. After the fifth ring it was Amy who answered the phone.

    “Hello,” she said brightly.

    “Amy? It’s Kelly,” She said, trying not to sound drunk. “Are you ok?”

    “Oh hiya! I’m ok, how are you? Jennifer called earlier to tell us what happened…and why, we wondered if you would be upset with us. Sorry but we had no idea she’d even seen us,” Amy’s words were rushed, like a naughty child whose mother had caught her stealing a sweetie.

    “No, of course not,” Kelly assured her. “There’s only one person I blame and it’s her, not you.”

    “Good,” said Amy audibly relieved. Kelly smiled when she heard Amy explaining that she wasn’t upset with them to Bianca in the background. She faintly heard Bianca saying something to her sister before Amy came back on the phone. “Are you still going to come out with us tomorrow?”

    “Yeah, sure,” said Kelly. “I actually wondered if we were still invited.”

    “Of course, we were going to call tomorrow anyway because we decided not to go to the pub we mentioned, there’s a club in town that opened last month called Rapture. Do you know it?” Amy asked.

    “Yeah I know it, how many people will be there?” Kelly asked.

    “Four or five others, we’ll meet up at about 7pm, we could swing by and pick you up if you like?” She offered.

    “That would be great, thank you,” said Kelly. She told her the full address then, after chatting for a few minutes, she hung up and returned to Ariel and filled her in on the details of the conversation. They spent the evening talking and watched a couple of DVDs, for once Ariel enjoyed a nice night in with her best friend. That night, while tucked up in bed, Kelly ran through all the possibilities that could happen tomorrow evening.

    The next morning she awoke with quite a few doubts, unsure of whether to go through with it or not, after all, Bianca had done nothing to her. Besides, she didn’t even know if Bianca was gay or straight! Then she thought of Jennifer, she had said on the phone that within 20 minutes of her brother answering the door, she was swallowing his cum! Then she thought about her brother’s voice in the background of the phone call, laughing faintly. Finally, it was the mental image she had in her mind of the two of them fucking each other and laughing at her that convinced her to go through with it, this anger motivated her onward through the entire day. Besides, she would only test the water to begin with; if it turned out that Bianca wasn’t interested then she wouldn’t push it any further, and Kelly hoped that Bianca and Amy wouldn’t shun her away if that did happen.

    Because the venue had changed from a quiet pub to a noisy club, Kelly would be able to dress up in a more revealing way, as a lot of girls do in hot clubs, and she had the perfect outfit for it. Ironically, Kelly thought with a smile, Jennifer had bought it for her but, for once, Kelly had refused to wear it and it ended up in the wardrobe and forgotten, until now. It was a slinky white and silver mini dress with long cut out sleeves. The glittery silver part made up the main part of the dress so it sparkled in the light. The cuffs of the sleeves were also silver and the sleeves themselves were white. The sleeves were actually thin pieces of material that made it look like they had been torn open so her bare arms would actually be mostly visible.

    The neck line sat across her breasts, showing a small bit of cleavage but it wasn’t a plunging neck line by any means. It wasn’t the upper part of the dress that got her attention when she tried it on in front of the mirror however, the dress was short…really short, at first she didn’t think it would cover her arse but after straightening it out a bit it just sat below her buttocks. The hemline was a few centimetres below the curves of her rear, originally she was going to go out with no underwear on, so she could show off to the birthday girl, but if she did that she’d end up either getting raped or arrested! Instead she found a nice silver thong and decided to wear a long coat to keep her from freezing to death.

    Ariel walked into the room as Kelly admired her long curvy legs in the mirror.

    “Wow, you’re going to wear that?” Ariel said in amazement.

    “Don’t you like it?” Kelly asked as she brushed her hair from her face.

    “It’s nice but, are you going to wear trousers or something with it?”

    “No,” Kelly replied. “Just a coat to cover up from the cold, what are you going to wear?”

    “I don’t know, honestly, I’m not sure if I want to go,” said Ariel.

    “Oh? Why not? I thought it would be fun for us to get out,” said Kelly.

    “I know, it’s just, I don’t think I’ll cope well around all those people and if I start panicking I’ll spoil it for everyone, you’ll be fine though. You’ll have Bianca and Amy taking you there right?” It wasn’t the real reason Ariel didn’t want to go but it was a good enough excuse.

    “Well they’ll be in a taxi, they’re going to get it to stop here on the way to the club, are you sure you don’t want to come?” She asked.

    “I’m sure, sorry.” Ariel said with her eyes lowered.

    “It’s ok honey,” said Kelly. She walked over to her friend and they hugged for a while, then Ariel went downstairs and Kelly continued to get ready. As bad as it sounded, Ariel staying at home would make things a little easier, before she’d hoped that Ariel wouldn’t notice her attempts to attract Bianca during the night but now she wouldn’t have to worry. Still, she did want some proper time together with her best friend.

    She found some nice heeled shoes to go with her outfit, she thought about wearing some high heels instead but she didn’t like how uncomfortable they could be, especially while dancing. She found some earrings with fake diamonds in them, despite not being the real thing they still looked nice and sparkled in the light.

    Kelly took another look at herself in the mirror and briefly thought about how all those months ago she had stood here an examined herself; she had worn a little denim skirt and a thin white top. Before that day she’d never dressed so provocatively before, how she had changed since that fateful day. Now she was much more confident in her body and, hopefully, that would help her seduce a very beautiful girl tonight…

    To be continued…


  • An Incest Birthday Chapter 27

    Font size : +


    They decide to spend the day at Ashleys.

    Another personal record on pages with 65. I kept adding to the story with almost every movie I watched this week. you can probably guess what movies and tv shows I was watching by the way I’ve written some of the scenes. Enjoy. The countdown to the finale officially starts today, eight chapters left in the series.

    “You wanna tell dad? Are you sure?” I asked.

    “Yes, he deserves to know, especially if we’re leaving.”

    “That’s true, it wouldn’t be fair. Well have you thought about how you wanna tell him?”

    “I don’t know, but we definitely have to wait until after the vacation.”

    “Oh yeah that’s a no brainer, telling him before that will for sure mess up their anniversary. What about mom, Aunt Lisa, Stephanie, and Chris, do we tell dad about them too?”

    “No, it’s not our place to tell him other people’s business, we just tell him about us.”

    “And you’re absolutely sure you wanna do this?”

    “Yes. I can’t leave knowing we’re still lying to dad about us.”

    “Then I’m with you 100%. Now we have another great talk to look forward to.”

    “We have another one? What’s the first?”

    “Mom and Aunt Lisa tomorrow; they’re not gonna let us off the hook.”

    “Oh yeah, that one won’t be as hard as the talk with dad though.”

    “That’s easy for us to say, we’re the ones leaving.”

    “We can finish all this tomorrow, I’m exhausted, but still tingling…”

    “You’re welcome. We should go to sleep though, long day ahead of us.”

    We squeezed together in the now finally aired out and cold room under the blanket. Once Rita got comfortable she could fall asleep in an instant, but I had to lie there for a while, so I did my usual stare at the ceiling as Rita found a position she could fall asleep in.

    “Goodnight Randy, I love you.”

    “I love you too Rita, goodnight.”

    She kissed me on the cheek and was soon asleep. I thought about the big decisions we had coming up and wondered if we were making the right choices. I knew one thing for sure, whatever we did, wherever we went, and whatever decision we made, we’d do it together.

    ———————————————————————

    I woke up the next day to an empty bed, which wasn’t unusual, but I’d somehow gotten my boxers on, and I definitely didn’t remember putting them back on. Not only were my boxers back on, but the room was absolutely spotless, I mean it had never been that clean as long as it’s been my room. All the clothes were put up, the video games were neat and organized, the windows and desks had been wiped off, everything had even been dusted. I felt like I was in the twilight zone. My phone beeped and snapped me from examining the room, I had a missed call from Ashley at 8:30. Usually I could hear my phone while I was sleep, but apparently this time I was out cold. I started to call her back, but just waking up I figured I’d wait a little bit and put the phone back down. About the same time I put the phone down Tibbles pushed the door open with his head and hopped on the bed, and Rita came in behind him in a towel.

    “Good morning Randy!” Rita said extra bubbly.

    “Well someone’s in a good mood. What time did you get up? How come you didn’t wake me?”

    “You wouldn’t get up. I woke up fully energized at 7:30, I’ve been up cleaning since.”

    “I don’t remember putting my boxers back on, do you know something about that?”

    “Yeah I put them back on you; it was a lot harder than you think. You were out cold, you didn’t even wake up when I started sucking your cock.”

    I jerked at what she said. “What? I slept through a blowjob?”

    “A really good one too, about as good as last night, oh, and I’m sorry about your back.”

    I got up and grabbed her hand mirror and matched it up with the mirror hanging on the door and looked at my back, it looked like Freddy Krueger tried to kill me in my sleep. “Jeez…”

    “I’m sorry! It’s your fault too! Amazing sex will do that to you! I woke up feeling like the energizer bunny and you slept like a Snorlax on Nyquil.”

    “What? Ok, next time I’ll tone it down for my back’s sake.”

    “No, I’ll control myself, I’ll put some gloves on or something, or I’ll scratch the bed…”

    “I was joking. It happens sometimes, I’ll just take it as a compliment.”

    “Don’t joke like that, you can’t take my sex away from me,” she said as she dropped the towel.

    “I never get tired of seeing that,” I said as I checked her out, noticing that she got rid of her landing strip for a now cleanly shaven pussy.

    “And I never get tired of showing you, gotta look good for my manz.”

    I laughed at what she said as my phone beeped again reminding that I never checked out the missed call from Ashley. I grabbed my phone and slid the notification off my front screen. “Oh, Ashley called while I was sleep, probably to make sure we’re still coming.”

    “Yeah she called me too. It’s almost like she’s trying too hard.”

    “I’d rather her try too hard than not at all, I’ll tell her to cool it though.”

    Rita went from spot to spot in the room, not even bothering to go to her clothes drawer, just walking around in the buff, butt cheeks and tits swinging as free as they could.

    “I take you’re still naked because dad isn’t here?”

    “Eeeeeeeeeeexactly, he left for work a half hour after I got up.”

    “Ok, well since you’re already all clean I’m gonna go jump in the shower.”

    “Don’t take too long, all this nakedness isn’t gonna look at itself.”

    “As you wish your majesty,” I joked.

    “Majesty, I can get used to that. You doing what I say on command…”

    “Yeah, don’t put all your eggs in that basket,” I said as I grabbed my towel and headed out.”

    I ran the shower and took my toothbrush and toothpaste in with me. I shampooed my hair first and then put the toothpaste on my toothbrush and brushed my teeth as I peed down the drain (every guy has done this at least 50 times). I kicked water around the drain to make sure I didn’t leave anything and rinsed the shampoo out, then put in the conditioner and grabbed my man loofah (yes, there are man loofahs, made by axe) and washed up while the conditioner sat in my hair. I reached out of the shower for the mouthwash bottle on the counter, knocking down the toothbrush holder and everyone’s toothbrush in the sink before I finally grabbed it, poured some in my mouth and swished it until it felt clean enough, and then all at once spit the mouthwash down the drain, rinsed my hair out, and washed all the body wash off. Again I kicked water at the drain to make sure I didn’t leave anything and got out of the shower feeling as clean as our room looked, despite the process of getting to that point. I wrapped the towel around me, cleaned my nose, q-tipped my ears, and fixed the mess I made around the sink and went back to our room, to a still naked Rita.

    “What happened to a quick shower? My nakedness was getting lonely in here.”

    “That was like fifteen minutes, it was the best I can do.”

    “You did everything in the shower didn’t you?”

    “I sure did, and it was great.”

    “Why do guys do that? How can you just pee in the tub like that?”

    “Easy, and we’re not peeing all over the walls or the shower curtain or anything, we’re peeing down the drain. Don’t try to act like women don’t do it, maybe not as often but you do.”

    “Yeah, no, that’s disgusting.”

    “Keep acting all innocent, we all know the truth.”

    A few seconds later mom and Aunt Lisa poked their heads in the doorway. “Time for that talk.”

    I was still in my towel and Rita was sitting in the computer chair and spun around so they could see she was completely naked. “Trying out a new lifestyle huh?” Aunt Lisa joked.

    “Dad’s not here, I didn’t want clothes, therefore I stay naked,” Rita replied.

    “Ok let’s stay on subject here. You two are serious about moving?” mom asked.

    “Yeah we are, we’re really considering it,” I said.

    “But why? I don’t get it, what’s so bad about here?”

    “Nothing’s bad about here mom, it’s just that we can’t be us here. We’ve been here all our life, we can’t be a normal couple here, people know us here.”

    “I can understand that, but you know you’ll never be a normal couple right?”

    “We can try. That’s the whole reason behind moving, to be a normal couple,” Rita said.

    “But can you just pick up and leave everything you know?” Aunt Lisa asked.

    “We’re not saying it’s gonna be easy, we know it’s not, it’s gonna be hell leaving everything we know behind, be we look at it as making a new start into adulthood.”

    “What about us? Will you come back to visit us? How often?”

    “Yeah we’ll come back and visit. Once we get settled we’d try to come back at least once a month, and you can always come visit us too.”

    “Once a month? We’re gonna have to up that by a few visits. And what about Stephanie and Chris, do they know you’re leaving? I wonder what they’d think,” mom said.

    “They’re gonna come too. We talked with them yesterday about it,” I said.

    “They’re gonna have the same talk with their parents then if that’s true.”

    “While we’re here, there’s something else we wanna tell you,” Rita jumped in. “We thought about it, and we decided we wanna tell dad about us before we leave.”

    “You mean actually tell him? Are you sure you wanna do that?” Aunt Lisa asked.

    “He deserves to know. We’re gonna wait until after your vacation to tell him.”

    “Well at least there’s that. Is he gonna know about me and your mom too?”

    “No just us. Most of this is just us going off emotion, it might not even happen, but just in case it does we wanted you guys to know ahead of time.”

    “So we have time to change your mind, perfect,” mom said.

    “Have you decided where you wanted to go?” Aunt Lisa followed.

    “We like Seattle. It’s a good city, and it’s far, but not too far.”

    “Seattle? Yeah we’ll definitely be changing your minds,” mom said.

    “Ok now that we’ve somewhat cleared that up, can you two please kindly exit the room so we can put some clothes on our slowly freezing naughty bits,” Rita said.

    “She says put some clothes on, but she really means fuck,” Aunt Lisa said.”

    “Oh I know, you two need a new hobby, or a new partner,” mom said.

    “You’re just jealous because I can get it whenever I want it,” Rita said back.

    “Yeah we’ll see,” mom grinned as she and Aunt Lisa left the room.

    The second they closed the door Rita charged at me in a naked, jiggly blur. I had just enough time to catch her and flip her around in a body slam on the bed. My towel fell off on the spin and we were rolling around on the bed naked wrestling, we were doing actual moves, not that play around so I can sneak a feel of your ass kind of thing, I mean actual moves. She clotheslined me, then I powerbombed her, then she hit an RKO, and I followed up with a Rock Bottom, and then when we got tired, we ended up in the always classic sit on the others stomach holding their arms until they gave up, in this case she was sitting on my junk.

    “Just like we used to wrestle,” Rita said.

    “Uhh, not quite exactly how we used to, I don’t remember you sitting on my naked crotch.”

    “I prefer it this way anyway, more contact, more distractions, more “accidental” grabbing.”

    “Accidental? I knew something was up, noone “accidentally” grabs a cock seven times.”

    “If you knew something was up then why didn’t you say anything.”

    “Because you kept grabbing my cock, I’d be an idiot to say something!”

    “Perv!” Rita said as she hopped off and tried to put me in a Crippler Crossface.

    She was that close to getting it locked in before I slipped out of it and rolled over. I grabbed her flipped her upside down into a Tombstone Piledriver, both our crotches in each other’s faces.

    “I can get used to moves like this,” she said as she flicked my cock with her tongue.

    It made me tingle so much that I almost dropped her, so I slammed her and went back to moves I could control myself on, like a Spinebuster, or a Pedigree and so on. My glance went to the door as mom and Aunt Lisa poked their heads back in the room, I’m guessing because we were loud as hell, but that didn’t stop us in the least from wrestling.

    “What the hell is going on in here!” we heard mom say.

    “That actually looks like fun,” Aunt Lisa followed. “Remember the time we played naked twister for like seven hours straight?”

    “Oh yeah, with the girl in France! That was a fun day! I still can’t believe how flexible she was.”

    “Umm are you two done over there? You’re interrupting our exercise,” Rita said.

    “If that’s exercise then I want a personal trainer,” Aunt Lisa joked.

    “I got your personal trainer,” Rita said as she took off in a flying kick towards the door.

    They left the room laughing as they no doubt got a look at Rita’s exposed crotch. “What in the hell was that! A flying naked Liu Kang jump kick?” I laughed.

    “Something like that. It got them away from the door didn’t it?”

    “Not for the reasons you think, but still effective, just don’t hit me with it.”

    “I make no promises. You might just get a flying crotch to the face, if you’re lucky.”

    “Sounds tempting, I’ll remember that for a rainy day, unless you catch me in my sleep.”

    My phone rang again, the new ringtone I had for Ashley, I had forgotten to call her back with the mom talk and the naked wrestling, but she had it covered I guess.

    “Hey Ashley, what’s up.”

    “Hi Randy, what you up to this morning?”

    “Nothing really, pretty much just waking up. It sounds weird with you actually being nice.”

    “Well get used to it because that’s how I’m gonna be from now on.”

    “That’s good. You calling to make sure we’re still coming?”

    “I wasn’t, I hope you still are. I was calling to tell you to bring bathing suits.”

    “Bathing suits? We weren’t planning on going to the pool, all that chlorine…”

    “We’re not going to the pool, we’re all gonna get in the hot tub at my house.”

    “Oh, hot tub, well that sounds a lot better. You tell Chris and Stephanie?”

    “No I called you first, can you tell them? I’m still fixing up stuff here.”

    “Yeah I’ll tell them, you have any more surprises we should know about?”

    “Just be ready to get fat and tell some secrets, and maybe a drink or two? It’s part of a game.”

    “That’s a BIG maybe, but we’ll see. We’ll be over around three ok?”

    “Three is good, see you then.”

    Rita snatched the phone out of my hand. “See you at three ASHLEY BEAR! Haha!”

    “Dammit dad, I’m never gonna live that down…”

    I hung up the phone laughing at Rita’s improve embarrassment of Ashley, wishing I’d thought of that. “Ok get a bathing suit, she has a hot tub we’re all getting in apparently.”

    “A hot tub? Ok I can get excited about that. I haven’t been in one since we were at the cabin.”

    “She said something about telling secrets too?”

    “She must be talking about her, I’m not telling anything.”

    “There’s a drinking game too I guess, but I’m not drinking, not after the last party.”

    “You’re not leaving my sight this time, and if anything, you’ll be drinking beer, no liquor.”

    “That’s it I guess, whatever else we’ll find out when we get there.”

    “Now I have to wear a bathing suit under my clothes, Hello Kitty it is.”

    “That’s a messed up double standard. If girls wear stuff like Hello Kitty, Dora the Explorer, and Monster High, it’s cute and sexy and stuff, but if guys wear Transformers, Spongebob Squarepants, or Power Rangers then we’re little kids or nerds?”

    “That’s life Randy, why would you wear Spongebob Squarepants anyway?”

    “I was just using it as an example, you get my point.”

    She struck a pose in her bikini. “You don’t like seeing me in stuff like this?”

    “Of course I do, who wouldn’t? I guess women pull it off better.”

    I pulled on my wolf swimming shorts a few second before Stephanie and Chris came in.

    “What no knock, just barge right in?” Rita said as she fixed her bikini.

    “Yep. We’re practically family what do we need to knock for?” Chris asked.

    “Because if you came in any sooner you would’ve seen some naked family ass!”

    “Fuck! Taking all day parking!” Stephanie complained as she punched Chris in the arm.

    “Why are you putting on bathing suits anyway?” Chris asked again.

    “Ashley has a hot tub she wants us all to get in, I take it you don’t have one on?”

    “Nope, she never called us. She doesn’t have my number to tell me anyway.”

    “Well we have lots of extras, Steph can use my Supergirl bathing suit, I haven’t worn that one as much, Randy you should give Chris your Spongebob Squarepants shorts,” Rita laughed.

    “I’m not wearing…wait what? Why do you have Spongebob Squarepants shorts?”

    “I don’t, it was a joke from earlier that Rita WON’T SEEM TO LET GO!” I said as I grabbed a pillow from the bed and flung it at her.

    “I was about to say man, weird. Do you have a pair you haven’t worn yet?”

    “He doesn’t buy swimsuits like we do, just use one of his other pair,” Stephanie said.

    “I’m not putting on something he had his naked balls in!”

    “You don’t have a choice, either that, or you wear the shorts you have on.”

    “Then I’ll be wearing these shorts in the hot tub, I’ll be ok on the way home.”

    “Chris you are such a baby, it’s just a pair of shorts. What about you Steph, you care about getting in a bathing suit I had my naked puss in?” Rita asked smiled.

    “Not at all. It wouldn’t be the first time my naked puss came close to yours,” Stephanie grinned.

    “We have a little time to play Super Mario before we leave, Steph you can change in the bathroom, you don’t need to be stripping down in front of everyone.”

    “That was the plan. Well pick me one of the toads,” she said as she left the room.

    We got fully dressed, me in cargo shorts and a black t-shirt and Rita in a denim skirt with a tweety bird spaghetti strap and set up the game just as Stephanie came back in. how she put that bathing suit on so fast I’ll never know. We loaded up our last save and we’re playing right where we left off, with everybody with a power except Chris, courtesy of my flower stealing.

    “Ashley said there’d be some secret spilling,” I told Stephanie and Chris.

    “Maybe from her, I still don’t trust her. I have plenty of questions though,” Chris responded.

    “I think she knows that’s coming, a stranger can tell you don’t trust her.”

    “Am I unjustified? If she’s serious about changing then she has nothing to worry about.”

    “Just remember, we’re giving her the benefit of the doubt. Don’t go in looking for something to criticize her about, I don’t want her to say we never even gave her a chance.”

    “Ok man, GIMME THE FIRE FLOWER! YES ABOUT TIME! Like I was saying, ok man, I won’t go in starting trouble, but if she gets exposed as a liar in any way I’m outta there.”

    “Me too, after what she did I’ll be damned if it happens again,” Stephanie said.

    “She knows the deal, and by the way she’s been acting I think she’s ready to answer any questions you have for her Chris, wasn’t there an item box around here?” Rita asked.

    “Yeah we already opened it, we got the raccoon thing remember? I’m more concerned about the other three than I am Ashley, who says they have to change like Ashley?” I said.

    “Noone, all the more reason we should be suspicious. I’m just too paranoid about stuff like this, it never seems to go our way if you haven’t noticed,” Chris said.

    “Why are we getting so worked up? It’s just hanging out at her house, if anything happens we can smash their faces in, or just leave, it’s not like we’re stuck there,” Rita said.

    “True. She gave up all the incriminating stuff, she has nothing on you,” Stephanie added.

    “I guess we’ll just have to wait till we get there, nothing we can do about it now,” I said.

    We played the game for about another hour or so before we called it quits and decided to head over there. We checked and made sure we had our phones and stuff and headed downstairs where mom and Aunt Lisa were on the couch watching Desperate Housewives, go figure.

    “We’re heading over to Ashley’s now, be back around ten or so,” I said.

    They muted the TV and looked at us in the way we knew they were being completely serious. “When you guys get over there, you watch her, be careful. She pulled a stunt like this before, just because the circumstances are different doesn’t mean she completely is. Her little nice act could just be temporary. Watch each other’s back and if she tries something, leave,” mom said.

    “That’s exactly how I feel Mrs. S,” Chris said.

    “Correction, first you slap her around a few times, then you leave,” Aunt Lisa said.

    “And that exactly how I feel Aunt Lisa,” Rita followed.

    “Alright we won’t keep you, just remember what we said. Be on your guard.”

    “Thanks mom, we will,” I said as we headed out the front door.

    “Ok whose car should we take, ours or yours?” Stephanie asked.

    “We’ll take both of ours,” Rita said.

    “Why? We’re going to the same place, and gas still isn’t cheap!”

    “We might be staying later than you. I have some private words for Ashley.”

    “Shouldn’t we be there for that?” Chris asked.

    “No, especially not you, I don’t want her giving any excuses for distractions.”

    “Ehh, well I know you’ll tell us about it afterwards so ok, we’ll meet you there,” Stephanie said.

    We got in our cars, Stephanie and Rita driving respectively, and we were off to Ashley’s. I had a feeling in my stomach, that and Rita’s non-stop smiling since we got in the car that she had something tricky, no wrong word, more like sneaky up her sleeve.

    “So you gonna tell me what’s rattling around in your head?” I asked.

    “Nope. All I’m gonna say is that we’re getting even today.”

    “That could be a number of things, you gotta get more specific than that.”

    “If I get any more specific It’d be the same as telling you.”

    “Then just tell me. You gonna record her doing something aren’t you?”

    “I’m not telling, you’ll just have to wait and see. It’ll be worth it I promise.”

    “I don’t have a good feeling about this.”

    “You should, I have a GREAT feeling about this,” she said as she emphasized the word great.

    “This is one of the only times where I can’t tell what you’re thinking.”

    “Yeah I know. It doesn’t hurt to have at least one boundary between us, a little small one.”

    “Yeah yeah, I just hope your “boundary” doesn’t get us into trouble tonight.”

    She didn’t say anything, she just kept smiling and kept driving. I stopped trying to figure out what she was planning and decided to wait and let it play out however it was gonna happen, I was at least glad she was gonna wait until Stephanie and Chris weren’t there, but what about Becky, Carina, and Dana, were they part of her little ploy too? It probably has something to do with Ashley saying something about secrets or something like that…nope, not trying to figure it out, I’m gonna do what I said and let it play out as it happens.

    We pulled up to Ashley’s a little before three and saw three other cars in her driveway, either the other girls were there or she was having another parry we didn’t know about, if it was the latter we weren’t even gonna set foot in the house. We walked up and rang the doorbell and Ashley answered the door wearing a white belly shirt and pink boy shorts and had her red hair done up in pigtails, I had to admit she did look pretty good, I mean for being Ashley and all.

    “Hey everybody, glad you made it,” Ashley said as she opened the door and let us in. “I got everything set up in the living room since that’s where we’ll be most of the day.”

    Becky, Carina, and Dana met us after we came in and said hi, all pretty much dressed the same way as Ashley but they didn’t have the pigtails.

    “Hey Randy. Look, we heard what happened, and we wanna apologize,” Dana said.

    “For what?” I responded.

    “For helping Ashley set you up. She told us what you did at the ice cream place, and now we feel like shit. We’re all sorry,” she said as she held out her arms for a hug, which a accepted.

    “I’m sorry and, and you guys too,” Carina said as she followed suit with a hug.

    “I’m sorry too. It was mostly them, not me though,” Becky whispered in my ear.

    It was a small gesture, but it meant a lot to see them put the effort in and actually apologize, even Chris with all his skepticism seemed impressed. We walked through to the living room where just like last time, she had a fat ass spread of food laid out on two tables. Everything from candy, cupcakes, chocolate, all kinds of chips, ice cream, donuts, and she finished it off with some healthy finger-sized deli sandwiches. On the other table she had a bunch of pop, all kinds of different flavor drinks, beer, and liquor. I told myself I’d steer clear of the liquor, if anything I’d drink a few sips of beer and that’s it. We were so caught up in the food we almost missed the two TV’s she had next to each other.

    “Why do we need two TV’s?” I asked before my eyes shot to probably the greatest video game system ever created. “Is that a Nintendo 64 you got hooked up to both TV’s?”

    “Yep, and I got all the best games on it too,” Ashley replied.

    “Different people have their versions on what the best games are,” Chris said.

    “Well I actually do have all the best games. Super Smash Brothers, Mario Party 2, Mario Kart, Mortal Kombat 4, Perfect Dark, Diddy Kong Racing, Donkey Kong 64, Pokemon
    Stadium, Pokemon Snap, Goldeneye…”

    “Stop, you have Goldeneye, the best shooter on N64, and you know how to play it?” I asked.

    “If you don’t believe me we can play that first. It’s on both TV’s so everybody can play.”

    “Why do we always have to play that? You know we suck at that,” Becky complained.

    “How do you suck? You just run around and shoot, but with precision,” Chris said.

    “We should mix it up, Randy, me, Stephanie, and Dana on this TV, and Chris, Rita Becky and Carina on that TV, each team had a girl, a boy, and a girl that sucks.”

    “She’s talking about the game Becky don’t get too excited,” Dana laughed.

    “Ha-ha, you double d dummy, I’m killing you every time.”

    “We’re on different TV’s dummy, and you wish you had these tits,” Dana gloated.

    “First one to twenty-five kills wins, and if you I GOT ODDJOB!” Rita snuck in.

    “What does the winner get?” Stephanie asked.

    “A get out of jail free card for later. You’re gonna want as many as possible.”

    “You might as well give that to me now, I can’t be beat at this,” Chris said.

    “That remains to be seen, I play video games too, just not like I used to,” Ashley said.

    “Yeah well when you lose I don’t wanna hear I haven’t played in a long time.”

    “I actually haven’t played in a long time so I have a legit excuse,” Carina said.

    “That just makes you the first loser. I know who I’m going after.”

    “If I get even one kill on you I’m not gonna let you live it down.”

    “Yeah good luck with that Carina, Becky probably has a better chance of getting a kill.

    After fighting over characters we finally got set up and started the games at the same time. In the first three minutes I killed Dana four times, but Ashley caught me twice. She actually did know what she was doing, she was flying through the map like it was easy for her. We picked the stage with the hole in the floor and she fell through and headshot me, and that started a personal war between us. Stephanie was doing ok, but she was a few kills behind us, and Dana wasn’t even close. By the yelling at the other TV I could tell Chris was winning, but I knew Rita was right behind him, she was just as good at video games as I was, if not better.

    “Boom! Headshot! Where’s all that talking at now Chris!” Rita yelled.

    “Don’t worry I got twelve kills, we still got a lot of game left to play.”

    “Well you better hurry up, I’m already on fifteen kills,” Ashley said.

    “Yeah and I’m on sixteen, looks like you’re third best buddy,” I said.

    “Fourth best, I got fourteen, and about to get number fifteeeeen…now! Headshot!” Rita yelled.

    “Stop shooting me in the head!” Becky whined.

    “Then stop running to the same area every time you respawn!”

    “I don’t know how to play this! Put in Super Smash Brothers!”

    When we’re done with this we can play that, but I gotta win first.”

    I came down to the wire. Everyone good had twenty three or twenty four kills, me with the latter. I was trying for an easy win by looking for Dana, but I couldn’t find her to save my life. I jumped in the hole and saw her turn the corner, and I took off after her. I finally caught up to her, but to my complete and utter shock, she was waiting for me with an automatic. Before I could do anything blood was trickling down my screen as my win was taken away, by Dana.

    “What! Nooooo! When does that ever happen!” I complained.

    “Haha headshot! Damn Randy you got killed by a rookie,” Dana gloated.

    “That wasn’t even a headshot, I got shot everywhere but in the head!”

    “A kill is a kill. Now I know why you say that it’s…” Dana said before she was interrupted by blood trickling down her screen, signaling she’d been killed right after me.

    “And that’s number twenty-five, and with a headshot! That’s how it’s done,” Ashley said.

    “Fuck I just got kill twenty-five! That’s some bullshit!” Chris whined.

    “Not fast enough! You all just lost to a girl in Goldeneye on N64, how does that make you feel?”

    “You know how to legitimately play so not bad at all,” I said.

    “There, somebody won, can we play Super Smash Brothers now?” Becky Asked.

    “Boom! Killed you Chris! now I’m never gonna leave you alone!” Carina yelled.

    “We stopped playing! That doesn’t count!”

    “No you were still running around and shooting. I killed you, blood trickled, you die, I win.”

    “Let’s play something else before chairs start getting thrown,” I said.

    We put in Super Smash like Becky wanted and did a free for all for five minutes. To everyone’s surprise she was actually good. She picked Kirby and kept stealing everyone’s powers from what I saw. On my screen I had Mario and just kept using the hammer and the insta kill home run bat on everyone. At the end of the first game I won easily and Rita and Becky tied on the other screen, Chris came in last and they wouldn’t let him forget it. We played two more times on five minutes, grabbing food off the table in between matches, on my screen I won the second and Dana and Ashley tied on the last, and on the other TV Stephanie won the second and Becky won the third, Chris didn’t win any.

    “Wow Chris you really suck at Super Smash,” Carina gloated.

    “They kept getting all the good items, I got a fan and a damn bob-omb!”

    “You always suck at it, you never could beat me at home,” Stephanie said.

    “Ha! Trying to cover up for your short comings, not gonna fly here,” Ashley said.

    “Put one of the other games in, we’ll see who comes up short!”

    “You know they’re only messing with you because you’re getting so serious,” I said to Chris.

    “I know, but now they started something, I can’t punk out now.”

    We played all of the games she had out, well all the multiplayer ones at least. Chris whooped everyone’s ass in Mario Kart, Rita and Carina were the best at Diddy Kong Racing, I won the most matches in Mortal Kombat 4, Dana had the best score in Pokemon Snap, Ashley was the best in Pokemon Stadium, beating Rita at the end, but Chris won the mini games challenge, and Stephanie beat everybody on her TV in Mario Party, and I edged out Ashley on my TV. In the end, everybody won at something, and I could honestly say we were having a lot of fun.

    “Ok that’s enough games for now, I need some actual food, I’m starving!” Dana said.

    “Everybody cool with Mikey’s Pizza? Supreme? Meat Lovers?” Ashley asked.

    “MEAT LOVERS!” Rita, Stephanie, Chris and I all said in unison.

    “Ok, meat lovers, don’t take my head off! I’m assuming we all want supreme,” Dana said looking at the other three girls and they all nodded in agreement.
    “While she’s ordering the pizza can you and Chris do me a huge favor and please please please take the other TV back down to the basement, Pretty please?” Ashley asked me.

    “I guess, but if we break it we’re not liable,” I said and Chris agreed.

    “Thanks, you’ll be able to see where it goes when you get downstairs.”

    We took everything off the stand and unplugged the TV, it looked to be about a 70”, but since it was a flat screen it was basically not heavy at all, the stand either.

    “So do you normally have an extra TV lying around for when you have company?” Rita asked.

    “We brought it up from the lounge area in the basement, we almost dropped it three times just bringing it up the stairs, I won’t say any names…Carina.”

    “Ok well next time you can hold all the weight on your end, heavy ass TV…”

    We laughed as Ashley pointed us to the basement and took the stand down. If she was talking about the big empty space with all the speakers surrounding it then we found the spot. We went back up to get the TV and they were still having a mini argument, and Rita and Stephanie just sat back and ate while they enjoyed the show. We got back to the basement and sat the TV on the stand, still just barely able to heat them still going at it.

    “So how do you think it’s going so far?” I asked.

    “I’ll admit, it’s fun, but I won’t be completely sold until she answers my questions.”

    “What do you have, some kind of built in lie detector or something?”

    “I guess you can say that, I’m almost never wrong.”

    “Then how come you didn’t pick up on her before?”

    “She didn’t lie before, she just tricked us, there’s a slight difference.”

    “Yeah, well I do think this time is different, so don’t hold back on any questions, no matter how much like crap it makes her feel, she needs to be reminded one more time what she was like.”

    “Oh don’t worry about that, I’m not sugarcoating anything. Feelings are getting hurt today!”

    We went back upstairs and they were STILL arguing about the stand. I mean really, who cares at this point. Rita and Stephanie were still sitting there laughing at them swinging their arms and getting all in each other’s faces and whatnot, not even bothering to stop it.

    “HEY! It’s a stand! It didn’t get dropped so there’s nothing to argue about!” I said.

    “They’re trying to put it all on me like I…” Carina started.

    “Stop! You know what, it’s everybody’s fault! It you knew it was heavy you should’ve waited until Chris and I got here and Carina shouldn’t have been at the bottom by herself.”

    “But she…”

    “A-aaa-aaa-pffffffft,” I screamed blowing a raspberry. “It’s didn’t get broken, it’s over with.”

    “Look at you, you get shot now you’re telling everybody what to do,” Becky laughed.

    “Damn right. So what are we doing now, watching a movie?”

    “We could yeah, I have a ton but you guys probably won’t wanna watch half the ones I have, so we can pick between Terminator 2, Spiderman, Sin City, That movie with Cher in it, Swordfish, Crash, and a bunch of other movies I don’t feel like naming,” Ashley said.

    “I like Sin City, that one lady gets naked in it,” Chris said.

    “Perv, and she doesn’t get all the way naked, just topless. What about Swordfish, Halle Berry shows her tits in that movie,” Stephanie said.

    “Yeah but they’re not as big as the other lady, plus there’s multiple tit shots, and Jessica Alba.”

    “Who else wants to perv out with Chris and watch Sin City?” Ashley asked.

    “I like it, plus like he said Jessica Alba’s in it,” Rita said.

    “I’ll go with the majority, which is looking like Sin City,” I said.

    “Well I guess we’ll be watching titties while we eat pizza, speaking of, where is the pizza? How long ago did you order it Dana?” Ashley asked.

    “About a half an hour ago, it should be here any second.”

    They went to the other side of the room and grabbed four big blankets and pushed the two couches together. Each couch could fit four people on it easily, and it was only natural that the four of us shared a couch for obvious reasons, and we were sharing the same pizza. We’d finished setting up the now movie area and the doorbell rang.

    “That’s the pizza guy, give me the money,” Dana said as Ashley gave her almost exactly enough for how much the pizza cost. “What about the tip?”

    “Why don’t you pay the tip, or you can improvise,” Ashley smiled.

    “I already know what you’re thinking, I’m not flashing the delivery guy!”

    “Why not, scared? I bet Becky would do it.”

    “He’s not gonna care about her tits once he saw mine!”

    “Oh so you do wanna do it? Just go ahead! It’ll be fun seeing his face light up.”

    She thought for a second, then looked as if she had an idea. “Ok, if I do it, you owe me a favor, and I get one of your get out of jail free cards, either that, or I don’t do it.”

    “Mmmm ok, but nothing too crazy, and you gotta show all tits, none of that half shit either.”

    Dana grinned back and went to the door to get the pizza, and we were all right behind her leaning up against the wall peeking around the corner, waiting to see what she did.

    “Ok two large meat lovers, two large supreme, that’ll be $37.50 please,” the delivery guy said.

    She took the pizza and set it down on the table by the door. “Here’s $38.00, what do you think would be a decent tip?”

    “Ummm, cash is always nice, I guess 10% would be pretty decent.”

    “Nothing else? You sure you’d rather have the cash?” she said as she pushed her tits together.

    He couldn’t help but stare at her tits, they were practically looking back at them. “I mean, if you had another way to, uh, tip, then I guess I could go with that, uh, tip.”

    “Umm I don’t know what you just said, but I’ll take that as a yes.”

    “She’s not gonna do it,” Ashley whispered.

    Poor kid, he looked so nervous, like this was his first time talking to a girl. I can relate to how he felt. In one quick motion Dana grabbed the bottom of her shirt and lifted it up, letting her tits fall out from underneath.

    “Ok, she did it! Wow, I didn’t think she’d actually go through with it!”

    We could only see side boob from where we were at, but the guy was directly in front her her, and he had a full on view. His eyes opened wide and his mouth dropped as he took in the sight of her tits looking back at them; all he could do was stand there and look at them, mesmerized by the sight before him. We were all giggling around the corner but Dana ignored us, now having fun with the guy.

    “They’re pretty nice huh? You wanna touch em?”

    He struggled to get out anything decent, so she took that as a yes and grabbed his hand and put it on her tit for him. He just about had a heart attack.

    “Mmmmm that feels nice,” Dana moaned. “You can touch the other one too.”

    He panicked. “Ummm thank you have a nice day,” he said as he took off towards his car.

    She closed the door and pulled her shirt down as we all fell out from around the corner laughing. She picked up the pizza and skipped over to us.

    “You little slut, we didn’t say anything about letting him touch you,” Ashley said.

    “I know, I improvised that part. He looked like he never even seen a woman before.”

    “You just made his month, he’s probably putting that on Facebook as we speak,” Chris said.

    “He probably is, now every time this house calls for a delivery he’s gonna make sure he’s the one that comes out, I bet you,” Ashley said.

    “I should’ve did that before I paid him, probably could’ve gotten the pizza free.”

    “Spoken like a true slut, anything for free food,” Becky laughed.

    “Don’t worry Becky he can see your little baby tits next time.”

    “You guys take more shots at each other than Nicki Minaj and Mariah Carey!” Chris said.

    “Yeah it’s kinda our thing, it wouldn’t feel right if we didn’t,” Dana said.

    “Well you never have to feel that way with us, we like compliments,” Stephanie said.

    “Yeah like nice hair, I like that top, your ass looks real good in those jeans…” Rita followed.

    “I tell you what, we’ll baby step it, talking about horseface over there won’t go away overnight. It’s gonna take a lot of willpower,” Becky laughed as Dana threw a throwpillow at her.

    “Well at least they’re trying. Turn the movie on, I’m starving,” I said.

    Ashley hit play on the movie and did like a big sleepover thing with all the pizza laid out in front as we all took a spot on the couches. We weren’t fifteen minutes into the movie before the four of us had already eaten two slices of pizza each going for the third while they were still working on their first, particularly Becky who was eating her pizza with a fork.

    “I’ll never understand why girls eat pizza with a fork,” Chris said.

    “It’s not all of us, it’s just her weird ass,” Carina said.

    “I don’t want all that grease on my hands, there’s nothing weird about that,” Becky said.

    “Not on your hands, but inside your body is ok, sounds about right,” Dana laughed.

    “I don’t have to explain myself to you people, just eat your own food and watch the movie.”

    We got one last laugh at Becky and got back to the movie. We might have stopped laughing at her eating habits, but Dana and Carina weren’t done messing with her physically. They kept bumping her whenever she tried to stab the pizza with the fork or when she tried to take a bite. She tried to mess back, but with it coming from both sides there was pretty much nothing she could do, well we thought, until she came and squeezed herself on the couch we were on.

    “Fuck you bitches, I’m gonna sit over here with my new friends!”

    “They don’t wanna be bothered with you, just bring your bony ass back over here,” Carina said.

    “Nope, I’m staying over here. You don’t care how I eat pizza do you guys?”

    “Uhh, I wouldn’t do it, but to each their own I guess,” I said.

    “See! Not everybody is a judgmental as you are, I’m staying right here. Bitches.”

    We laughed at the randomness of the “bitches” she threw in there as we managed to get comfortable adjusting to another person on the couch. They stretched out on theirs with Ashley laying her legs across Dana and Carina, mocking us with our limited space.

    “Why didn’t Jack just say he was a cop in the first place? He tried to be all mysterious and shit and got him and his friends killed,” Stephanie said.

    “He was trying to catch them doing something I guess, or maybe he was there because of that Goldie girl, he was a hero cop, he just went about it stupid,” Ashley followed.

    “Nah he just wanted some ass and tried to be a badass about it. I would’ve went after the girls Marv hung around like Lucille or Nancy, I don’t know why Marv didn’t try to get one of them, they’re both fine as hell with perfect bodies,” Chris said.

    “Because Marv is ugly as hell! I wouldn’t fuck Marv to save my own life! I’d rather fuck that cannibal man than mess with Marv!” Becky said.

    “I wouldn’t take a chance fucking a man who eats people for fun, he might be going down on you and forget where he’s at for a second, no thanks,” Rita said.

    “Thanks for the image, I still have pizza left but whatever,” Dana said.

    “You’ll be alright, just be happy that yellow thing isn’t here smelling up the place.”

    “Ok Rita that’s enough! I would like to keep my food down, no more images please thank you!”

    “That yellow guy was hot at first though, you know before he got all gross. Still the best looking guy in the movie is Josh Hartnett,” Carina said.

    “What? You’re fucking crazy, Clive Owen looks WAY better than Josh Hartnett!” Ashley said.

    “Bruce Willis looks better than both of them even being as old as he is,” Becky said.

    “I don’t care what you say, Jackie boy looks better than all of them,” Stephanie jumped in.

    “Yeah I have to agree with Stephanie, Josh Hartnett close second though,” Rita added.

    “We went from talking about the plot of the movie, to who’s hottest…” Chris said.

    I stopped trying to understand women a long time ago, I just go with it now, and besides, all their answers are irrelevant, Jessica Alba’s in the movie, she automatically wins unless Scarlett Johansson was in it. Rosario Dawson is a real close second though,” I said.

    “See? I knew we were friends for a reason, great minds think alike!”

    “Boys. You only picked them because they show skin. What about that girl from Gilmore Girls, or Miho, you don’t think they’re hot?” Carina asked.

    “Yeah I can definitely go for Miho, as long as she doesn’t come to bed with a sword,” I said.

    “I think Jessica Alba’s the hottest person in the movie too, just five minutes…” Dana said.

    “I don’t think she swings that way, but if she did I’d pay to see that,” Chris said.

    “Are we gonna commentate through the rest of the movie or are we gonna actually watch it? Because if so we can just pause it right now and get it all out,” I said.

    “Yeah we can finish, it’s almost done anyway. Clive Owen’s the hottest,” Ashley snuck out.

    “No Josh Hartnett…”

    “No Bruce Willis…”

    They did that for about another minute before they finally sat and watched the rest of the movie. When it finally ended we had a big mess of pizza boxes, empty pop cans, candy wrappers, chip bags, and everything else that was on the table spread around in that area waiting to be cleaned up, but nobody wanted to be the first to get up.

    “Ok now who wants to help clean up?” Ashley asked.

    “I’m using my get out of jail free card,” Becky said.

    “That’s a good idea, I’m using mine too,” Chris added.

    Ashley looked at Chris and smacked his leg. “Lazy. Well at least you’re having fun.”

    “If you had been like this from the beginning and not have been conniving and stuff we could’ve all been hanging out for a long time by now…”

    The mood quickly changed, and so did Ashley’s expression. “You still don’t trust me do you?”

    Chris sat up on the couch. “To be completely honest, no. I’m still a little skeptical. You’ve done all this before, we were in this same situation, but you still played us. How do we know we’re not walking into the same trap, what makes this time different?”

    “Randy saving my life twice in one night makes this different. I made a promise I’d change, and I’ve never broken a single promise I made in my entire life.”

    “You say that, but how can we be sure? You didn’t make it easy to trust you.”

    “I know, and I was prepared for this just in case. I have, well actually my dad has the only sure way to tell if someone’s lying, and I’m gonna let you use it on me.”

    She got up and took off upstairs, leaving all of us sitting there wondering what was going on, and then she came back downstairs with a metal briefcase.

    “This is the only way I can prove I’m telling the truth,” Ashley said as she opened the case and let everyone see what it was. “It’s a lie detector, the best and most accurate one to date.”

    “And why do you just happen to have that? It probably cost more than our house,” I said.

    “Knowing my dad it probably did cost a lot. He wanted it because it was top of the line and new, and so he could use it on me, and I can tell you from personal experience it works.”

    “How accurate is it?” Chris asked.

    “Damn near perfect. It knew when I was lying every time without fail.”

    “So I can hook you up to this and ask you anything I want, no restrictions?”

    “As long as it isn’t way too personal, I’ll answer anything.”

    “Do you know how to work it?”

    “Yeah it’s really simple actually, you just strap the bracelets on your wrists, put the smaller wraps on your fingers and the belt around your waist, then turn it on, let it get adjusted to the person it’s attached to and ask away. It dings for true and buzzes for a lie.”

    “How do we know you didn’t rig it to work to your advantage?”

    “There are no settings or anything, just a power button and a reset button, and a volume thing, you can call my dad and ask him if you don’t believe me.”

    “If I need to I will. Let’s get you hooked up, I have lots of questions that need answering.”

    We hooked Ashley up to the lie detector and turned it on. For costing so much it was pretty easy to navigate through, I guess that was one of the reasons for the high price.

    “All the questions have to be yes or no questions or it’ll get confused,” Ashley said.

    “Ok let’s ask a few test questions. Is your first name Ashley?”

    “Yes.” ————————————-Ding!

    “Ok. Is one plus one two?”

    “Yes.” ————————————-Ding!

    “Are you over twenty-one years old?”

    “No.” ————————————–Ding!

    “Ok intentionally lie on the next one. “Do you like Corn Pops?”

    “No.” ————————————-Buzzz!

    “This one too. Are you happy with your life right now?”

    “Yes.” ————————————Buzzz!

    “Ok now for the real questions. There’s no turning back, are you sure you wanna do this?”

    She took a deep breath and sighed. “Yes.” —————————–Ding!

    “Ok. Did you rig this test in any way, shape, or form?”

    “No.” ————————————-Ding!

    “Did you use the fact that you’re rich to act like a snob?”

    “Yes.” ——————————Ding!

    “Will you continue to follow this lifestyle?”

    “No.” —————————Ding!

    “Did you ever record any of us doing anything with the intention of showing anyone?”

    “Yes.” ————————— Ding!

    “Do you still have any of those videos, pictures, emails, or anything I might have missed?”

    “No.” ——————————-Ding!

    “Did you set up Randy at the party to look like a cheater?”

    “Yes.” ———————————Ding!

    “Do you regret doing it?”

    “Yes.” ———————————-Ding!

    “Did you hate me, Randy, Stephanie, or Rita before Randy got shot?”

    “Yes.” ———————————-Ding!

    “Do you hate any of us now?”

    “No.” ————————————Ding!

    “When you were nice to us the first time, was it because you were setting us up?”

    “Yes.” ———————————-Ding!

    “Thinking back on how you used to act, are you ashamed of yourself?”

    “Yes.” ———————————–Ding!

    “Were you telling the truth when you said you would turn over a new leaf?”

    “Yes.” ———————————–Ding!

    “Do you think we all could become best friends?”

    “Yes.” ————————————Ding!

    “Do you think you should be forgiven for the way you acted before?”

    “No.” ————————————-Ding!

    “Do you want to be forgiven for the way you acted before?”

    “Yes.” ————————————-Ding!

    “If Randy hadn’t risked his life for you, would you still be the same evil Ashley from before?”

    She took a deep breath and held her head down. “Yes.” ——————————-Ding!

    She looked completely vulnerable sitting there answering Chris’ tough questions with all of us staring at her, but she kept to her word and answered everything he asked, so far.

    “This new Ashley could be just a phase, are you sure it’s permanent?”

    “Yes.” ——————————–Ding!

    “Do you think I’m right not to trust you?”

    “Yes.” ———————————-Ding!

    “Do you think passing this test will make it easier to trust you?”

    Yes.” ————————————-Ding!

    “Do you think I’m being unfair with any of the questions I’m asking you?”

    “No.” ———————————–Ding!

    “I have some questions,” Rita said as she went and stood in front of Ashley. “When you smashed your phone at the hospital, were you doing that just to be dramatic?”

    She looked Rita directly in the eyes. “No.” ———————————-Ding!

    “Did you visit Randy in the hospital every week because you felt you had to?”

    “No.” ——————————-Ding!

    “You visited him because you wanted to?”

    “Yes.” ———————————Ding!

    “If we were to get up and leave right now would you care?”

    “Yes.” ———————————Ding!

    “Answer this wrong on purpose. Do you think I’m ugly?”

    “Yes.” ———————————-Buzzz!

    “Would you tell one of your deepest secrets if I asked you to?”

    “Yes.” ——————————Ding!

    “Last one, are you willing to do anything, I mean anything to fix this relationship with us?”

    “Yes.” ——————————–Ding!

    “Ok I’m done, anyone else with a question?” Rita asked.

    “I have some,” Stephanie said as she stepped up to Ashley. “The last time I was at your house, what you tried to do, was any of that for real?”

    She sighed. “No.” ————————–Ding!

    “Does anyone that’s not in this room know what happened?”

    “No.” ————————————Ding!

    “Before Randy’s accident, was anything you ever did for us real, anything at all?”

    “No.” —————————————-Ding!

    “Ok my last question. Am I right to trust you from this point on?”

    “Yes.” ————————————–Ding!

    Ashley was nervously twiddling her fingers as everyone stared at her. Becky, Carina, and Dana were all silent but paying close attention. Ashley’s left leg was shaking, I could tell she wanted for this to be over, but she knew it had to be done, and she had to wait until it ran its course.

    “Anyone else any questions? Chris are you done?” Rita asked.

    “Yeah I asked all the ones I wanted answers to,” Chris responded.

    “We have some questions for her,” Becky said.

    “We mean serious questions like the ones we’ve been asking,” Rita said.

    “Oh, then not now, I guess they can wait until another time.”

    It was only fitting that I end the session since I was practically the reason for it being had. I had just five questions, five questions that would end all doubt with me. “I guess it’s my turn.”

    I grabbed a chair and slid it right in front of her and sat down in it, I wanted to look her in the eyes when she answered my questions, I wanted to see her facial expressions.

    “I have five questions, and if I’m right, and you really changed, you should answer yes to all of them and be telling the truth. You have to look at me when you answer them too.”

    She nodded and looked at me face to face, waiting for the first question.

    “You already got asked this question before, but I wanna ask it again. Are you sorry? I’m being vague on purpose, I don’t wanna single in on one thing with everything that’s happened. knowing everything you’ve done to this point, are you sorry?”

    She fought to hold herself together. “Yes.” ——————————-Ding!

    “Do you consider everyone here to be a potential lifetime friend, even like family?”

    She looked around the room and smiled. “Yes.” ———————————–Ding!

    “Can you without a doubt be someone we can count on, no matter the situation?”

    She had a very confident look on her face. “Yes.” —————————————–Ding!

    “Would you risk your life for anyone in this room?”

    She looked as if she was on the verge of crying, but still held my gaze. “Yes.” —————–Ding!

    “Last question. Can we bury the past and start fresh?”

    She wiped away a single tear that streaked as she looked me in the eyes and smiled. “Yes.”

    She didn’t wait for the machine to ding or buzz because she was already taking the things off of her, but we all already knew the answer. She got up and hugged me and waved for Rita, Stephanie, and Chris to get in on the action.

    “Now I have just one question for you all, can you leave everything in the past and forgive me?”

    We looked at each other and were all in agreement, we forgave Ashley. She passed the lie detector test with flying colors and answered every question we threw at her, and they weren’t easy to answer, especially with everyone staring at you.

    “How about now Chris, do you think you can trust me?” Ashley asked.

    “You passed, so I guess I can, but this is your last chance Ashley.”

    “Yeah I know, don’t worry, I’ll stay straight so you can keep checking out my ass, I saw you.”

    “Well at least you’re still modest, guess you can’t change everything.”

    “Now that that hell is over with, let’s take a shot and celebrate!” Ashley said.

    “Whoa, red flag, I don’t need to be drinking anything,” I said.

    “It’s ok, we won’t get drunk or anything, it’s just for a few random celebratory moments like this. I have the beer for the drinking game.”

    “What drinking game?” Chris asked.

    “We’re all gonna play truth or dare, college kids edition.”

    “Aren’t we a little too old for truth or dare?” Stephanie asked.

    “You’re never too old for truth or dare, that’s why I said college kids edition.”

    “That usually means naked people and sex and stuff like that,” Carina said.

    “Only if somebody dares it to happen, and if you refuse, you drink, easy.”

    “What if somebody dares Randy to kiss someone that’s not Stephanie?” Becky asked.

    “Then I’ll dare you to stop my fist from…”

    “Whoa whoa whoa, we won’t dare anything like that unless it’s ok with all four of them.”

    Stephanie calmed down and cracked a smile. “What does everyone think? Yes or no?”

    “I’m for it, as long as it’s all in fun,” Chris said.

    “Nothing below the waist, unless it’s over clothes,” Rita said.

    “I guess I’m ok with it if everybody else is,” I said.

    “Ok, we’re in, don’t try to pull any sneaky shit,” Stephanie said.

    “Nothing below the waist, come on that’s the best part!” Becky complained.

    “Well we know whose gonna be the pervert tonight,” Dana laughed.

    “How about just the guys not below the waist, girls are free game?”

    Rita and Stephanie contemplated for a minute. “We’ll see how the night goes,” Rita said.

    “Let’s clean up the living room first and we can sit in a circle on the floor in there,” Ashley said.

    We cleaned up and spread a blanket on the floor and sat all the drinks on the coffee table. She had two six-packs of bud light and a bottle of Greygoose, Hypnotiq, Bacardi, 1800 tequila, and Jack Daniels. There was a 25 pack of plastic shot glasses and she filled them all with each of the liquors on the table, each bottle filling five cups. We went to sit next to each other but Ashley spread everyone apart where Rita, Steph, Chris or I wasn’t sitting next to each other.

    “Ok how are we gonna do this? Who goes first?” Chris asked.

    “We’ll go around in a circle clockwise. You can ask anyone truth or dare, if they refuse to answer or do the dare they have to drink one of the shots or half a beer. You can’t turn down two truths or dares in a row, if you do you have to sit out the rest of the game. We play until the shots are gone, I’ll start since it was my idea,” Ashley said.

    “Of course you’ll start, what else is new?” Becky joked.

    “Since you wanna be mouthy, I pick you first, truth or dare?”

    “I’m not scared of you bitch, dare.”

    “Ok. I dare you to kiss my ass, right on the birthmark!”

    “What! I’m not kissing your sloppy ass in front of everyone! Give me the tequila!”

    “So if we were alone you would’ve did it, ok I’ll remember that for next time.”

    She downed the shot in a second. “That’s good stuff, somebody pick me so I can drink again.”

    Not this time, it’s my turn,” Stephanie said. “Dana truth or dare?”

    “I don’t like how you’re staring at me, truth.”

    “Chicken. Was that the first time you’ve shown your tits to a total stranger? If not, how many?”

    “Nope, and I don’t know how many, but it’s over ten at least.”

    “What I tell you, complete slutbag,” Becky said.

    “Most of the time I did it because the guys were gawking at me while they were with their girlfriends, so I wanted to get them in trouble, I did most of the time.”

    “And what about the other times?” Carina asked.

    “I saw something cute at the mall and I didn’t have enough money.”

    “Complete slutbag. It’s my turn now, Stephanie truth or dare?” Becky asked.

    “Dare.”

    “You said that pretty fast. I dare you to sit on Randy’s lap and make out with him in front of all of us, I wanna see some action!”

    She looked over at me and smiled. “I guess I’m the first one to follow through on a dare.”

    She got up and crossed the little space between us and sat in my lap and smashed her lips to mine. She let herself go limp on me which forced me on my back as she stayed on top of me, attacking my mouth with hers to the cheers of the other girls around us.

    “Whooooooooo grab his dick! I wanna see some freaky stuff!” Becky said.

    I couldn’t see Rita’s face, but I already knew she didn’t like that last comment from Becky. Her hands were on my chest, and they felt like they were starting to make their way south…

    “Ok that’s enough, she didn’t say shoot a porn scene,” Ashley said.

    “Leave them alone! If that’s what they wanna do then let em!” Becky said.

    “It’s my turn now, Becky truth or dare?” Rita said.

    “You know what, fuck it. Dare.”

    “I redare you to kiss Ashley’s ass, right on the birthmark,” Rita grinned.

    Ashley was already pulling down her pants. “You can’t turn down two dares in a row, unless you wanna sit out. So what’s it gonna be, pucker up, or crap out?”

    She huffed as she stared at Rita. “Wait till it’s my turn, I’m gonna get you back.”

    “You better hope I turn down a dare first or you’ll just be wasting your turn,” Rita gloated. “Come on hurry up, her ass isn’t gonna kiss itself!”

    Ashley had her pants pulled just under her ass (she was facing away from everyone so we couldn’t see anything), showing a scar that looked like a heart imprinted right on the fleshy part of her left ass cheek. She shook it teasingly at Becky who was inching towards her.

    “Come on, give it a nice big wet one, and then do the other side,” Chris said.

    “Why don’t you come do it, you’re the kiss ass not me,” Becky laughed.

    “Ooooooooh shit Chris! you just gonna let her get away with that?” I instigated.

    “Dammit Stephanie you gotta quit saying that around everyone!” Chris whined.

    We focused back on Becky kissing Ashley’s ass. The second her lips hit her cheek, Ashley pushed back against her smashing her ass into her face, and then a flash went off.

    “Got my new screensaver,” Dana laughed.

    “Delete that you whore!” Becky said as she jumped on Dana with all of us dying of laughter.

    “I’ll delete it if you kiss MY ass!” Dana said still laughing as she fought Becky off.

    “She’s gonna delete it Becky get off her,” Ashley said as she finally pulled her pants back up.

    “You better. I have so much more worse stuff on you,” Becky said.

    “Yeah I’m really scared of you, not. Chris truth or dare?”

    “These dares have all been crazy, so why not, dare.”

    “Ok. I dare you to suck on my toes for sixty seconds.”

    “What? Why kind of a dare is that! Suck on your toes?”

    “It’s a legit dare, what’s it gonna be, do an easy dare and suck on some toes for a minute or turn down the dare and be forced to do the next one? Decisions decisions…”

    I had to admit, that was well played by Dana. He almost had to take the dare for fear of the next one being something crazy like streaking down the street. This rule of no turning down back to back dares had its advantages, but it definitely had its disadvantages too.

    “Fine, give me your damn foot, it better not stink either,” Chris relented.

    “Lucky for you I take really good care of myself, down to the pretty pink nail polish.”

    She took her sock off and held her foot near Chris’ mouth and waited with a grin on her face as Chris grabbed her foot, took a deep breath, and started sucking on her toes.

    “Yeeeeeah! I’m making somebody do that to me next, suck her toes!” Carina said.

    “That looks like it feels good! He’s sucking on all her toes,” Becky said.

    “He’s pretty good at it, even though he’s pretending not to be,” Dana said.

    “Can we please not do this with the commentary,” Chris said with Dana’s foot still in his mouth.

    “Oh please, you like it! Why else would you take the dare?” Ashley asked.

    “So I can say no to the next dare if I want to. There, sixty seconds is up.”

    “Ooh now my foot is all tingly, you sure you don’t wanna do the other one?”

    “I’m sure, and Ashley since you think it’s so funny, truth or dare?”

    “Truth, I’m not picking dare while you have an axe to grind.”

    “Fine, I was ready for both. Explain in detail the night you lost your virginity.”

    “That’s not a question genius, that’s cheating!” Ashley said.

    “It doesn’t have to be a question, as long as I give you a subject you have to tell the truth. So what’s it gonna be, give us the juicy details or get drunk?”

    “I choose get drunk, that’s a topic for another time,” she said as she grabbed a shot of Bacardi.

    “You suck! I really wanted to hear that story too!” Stephanie said.

    “Then you’re gonna have to get me good and drunk because I’m not telling that story sober!”

    “Now I have a new mission in life, I wanna hear everyone’s version, you can’t hear mine though, mine will just make all yours look like a one night stand,” Stephanie bragged.

    “Oh really? Ok then Stephanie since it’s my turn, truth or dare?”

    “I’m gonna go with dare, I’m not walking into that trap.”

    “I dare you to tell us how you lost your virginity, with all the unicorns jumping in circles around you and birds singing and rainbows popping up everywhere…”

    “Nope, I’m changing it to truth since you wanna be like that.”

    “Fine, tell us all how you lost your virginity.”

    “You wanna know? Fine. I’d been dating this guy Aaron for about a year, we hadn’t done anything but oral up to that point, neither of us was pretty experienced, then one day we decided we were ready. He came over when mom and dad went to Chris’ basketball game, we put on some music, and fucked each other clumsily for the better part of an hour. There.”

    “Not much detail in there, tell it again and do it right,” Carina complained.”

    “Nope, I fulfilled my truth/dare, you want details, I’m like Ashley, I gotta be drunk.”

    “That was a sucky explanation, there were no unicorns anywhere in that story!”

    “At least I told it, half of everyone here took a drink because they’re scared and shit!”

    “Come up with some good dares and truths and we’ll be happy to do em,” Becky said.

    “I believe it’s my turn,” I said. “Now who do I pick?”

    “Whoever you pick make em do something humiliating,” Dana said.

    “I know,” I said as I looked at Stephanie, who looked back knowing it would involve her in some way, but she smiled, so I was ok. “Ashley, truth or dare? Remember, you can’t turn it down.”

    She studied me, trying to figure out which way I was leaning. She knew she couldn’t turn down whatever I said, and she probably thought I’d go again on her virginity story, which is exactly what I wanted her to thing. “I pick dare.” Got her.

    “You know what? Since I’m nice I’ll give you two choices. I dare you to give everybody a striptease show, or give Stephanie a lapdance right now.” I wanted to see her dance on Rita, but I’d be telling on myself, noone asks someone to dance on their sister, well except us.

    “Ohh that’s a good one! Do the striptease, I’ll do it with you!” Becky said.

    “No do the lapdance, she’d just chicken out of the getting naked thing anyway,” Dana said.

    “I personally would like a lapdance, I mean if she knew how to dance,” Stephanie grinned.

    “If I know how to dance? You are looking at probably the best dancer in this house, on this street, hell on this block! Name one person who can dance better than me!” Ashley retaliated.

    “Well at least she’s modest, still no change there,” Chris said.

    “Alright well let’s go then, prove it!” Rita said.

    “I will! Carina turn on some music, Stephanie go sit in that chair, I’ll show you a lapdance!”

    Stephanie got up and sat in one of the chairs as Carina turned on U and Dat by E-40. Right away Ashley bust out in an ass popping sequence that’ll make anyone wanna be sitting in that seat. For being so skinny she really knew how to make her ass move. She made her way to Stephanie, shaking her ass in a circle as she lifted her shirt up and over her head, showing her red lace bra to all of us. She spread Stephanie’s legs apart and ground her ass into her to the beat of the song and stood up and leaned down and grabbed her ankles, keeping her ass shaking in Stephanie’s face.

    “Man she actually know’s how to dance, holy shit!” Chris said.

    “Chris you’re a pervert watching your sister get a lapdance!” Dana said.

    “I didn’t pick her! All she’s doing is sitting in the chair anyway,” Chris defended himself.

    “She could dance back, you never know.”

    “If she dances back then somebody else is gonna have to get in the chair.”

    “Ok kids, now I’m getting to the good part,” Ashley interrupted.

    She slid her pink boy shorts down her legs and kicked them at us, revealing her red lace panties matching her bra then turned around and sat in Stephanie’s lap. She flicked her hair in a circle and then started furiously grinding on her with so much bounce the chair was hopping off and sliding on the floor.

    “Whoooo! Smack her ass girl! She probably likes it!” Becky yelled as she picked up a drink.

    Stephanie did just that and smacked her on the ass, and not lightly either, both times she hit her they echoed around the room, and it didn’t faze Ashley one bit. She motorboated Stephanie and right as the end of the song was coming up, she turned around lifted her leg, and twerked her right in front of Stephanie’s face, she wasn’t directly in front of her, but it was close enough. It was probably the best lapdance I’d seen, hands down.

    “And THAT, kiddies, is how I get down. So what’d you think Stephanie?” Ashley asked.

    “Ehh it was ok, there were some good parts,” Stephanie teased.

    “Please, I can smell your pussy from here, you were turned on and you know it!”

    “Chris definitely is sporting that boner he’s trying to hide from everyone,” Carina said.

    “What do you expect? I’m not gonna lie, that was some of the hottest shit I’ve ever seen. Where the hell did you learn to dance like that?” Chris asked.

    “Here and there, mostly TV, but I taught myself basically. There aren’t too many people in this neighborhood who I can learn from,” Ashley said.

    “Well you need to teach them because that was the shit!”

    “Ok Chris put your tongue back in your mouth,” Stephanie antagonized.

    He was right. I never expected that to come out of Ashley. The way she danced you couldn’t help but get a little horny, I knew Rita did, and I definitely did, I was glad they noticed Chris first before they noticed me. I was definitely gonna try to get Rita to learn that.

    “Ok we went full circle? So it’s my turn again,” Ashley said as she put her clothes back on. “Noone asked you to do anything Randy, truth or dare?”

    “Damn, I got through a full round too. I’m feeling risky, dare.”

    “I didn’t expect you to pick dare, I gotta think of a good one for you. What should I make Randy do, what should I make Randy…I got it! I dare you to play the rest of the game in your boxers.”

    “Trying to get me naked, you women are so perverted,” I joked.

    “Now just for that you gotta strip in front of us now, down to the boxers.”

    “I never even said I was gonna do it, I could just take the drink!”

    “Then you can’t turn down the next dare, but it’s your choice, do what you want.”

    Stephanie was next, so I knew I was safe there, but Becky was after her, and she’s been trying to get everyone to do something sexual since we started playing.

    “Fine, you want naked Randy, you got naked Randy!” I said.

    “I didn’t say naked, but if that’s what you wanna do we won’t stop you!”

    “You know what I mean, down to the boxers, bunch of pervert girls in here.”

    “Please you wanna get naked, don’t try to pull that innocent virgin crap,” Carina said.

    “Like I said, bunch of perverts,” I said as I got down to my boxers and sat back in my spot on the floor. “There, down to my Joe Boxers, I can be a good sport.”

    “There’s still a lot of game left. How many shots are left on the table?” Ashley asked.

    “Ummm, one…two…three…, there’s seventeen left, missing four Tequilas, a Bacardi, and three Jack Daniels, that doesn’t seem right,” Dana said.

    “Hell no it’s not right! Who’s been drinking…Becky you damn alcoholic!”

    “Why is it me? There’s eight of us here!” Becky complained.

    “Because four shots of Tequila are gone, you’re the only one who drinks that shit!”

    “Ok maybe I had the Tequila, but that doesn’t mean I drunk the rest of it!”

    “Me and you are the only ones who took a shot, and you’re sitting right by them!”

    “Ok fine, I drunk them! If I didn’t they were gonna go to waste!”

    “Just for that, since you took six extra shots, you can’t turn down your next six turns!”

    “What! Because I took a few drinks? That is such crap!”

    “At the bar each shot is at least $8.00, you got $48.00 for me?”

    “I’m not paying you anything, but I will drink the last shot of Tequila.”

    “Now it’s the next seven turns, I hope it was all worth it, now you’re a target.”

    “I don’t care, I had to kiss your ass, it can’t get much worse than that!”

    Ashley was right, Becky was instantly everyone’s choice to get picked on. We let her go next to get her turn outta the way, and she dared Ashley to kiss her ass, which she promptly used a get out of jail free card on. It was from there the onslaught on Becky started; Stephanie dared her to strip down to her underwear like I was, Dana dared her to kiss her pussy over her panties, which after a lot of stalling she finally did, Chris dared her to let him go through her phone for two minutes, which by the expression on his face meant he found a few naked pictures, Rita had her tell in detail the worst sex she’d ever had (with a 26 year old British transfer), Carina dared her to pick anyone in the room and play with their crotch with her foot (she picked Stephanie and got her pretty worked up before she stopped), I made her tell everything sexual she’d done with anyone in the room, to which she admitted making out with and feeling up Carina and Dana, but nothing else, and lastly Ashley dared her to strip completely naked right there, and she used her only get out of jail free card to turn down Ashley’s challenge.

    When we’d finished picking on Becky and gotten back to the game we took another hour and a half or so of truths and dares before we finished off the rest of the beer and shots, but noone was tipsy or anything, not even close. We’d pretty much split up the last shots and beer evenly so noone really had a chance to get drunk. The end was pretty much a lot of truths since we didn’t wanna overstep too far on any dares, but most of it was stuff we could’ve figured out on our own. Everyone had used up their get out of jail free cards but the game was over, so we called it quits while it was still fun.

    “It’s dark enough now that we can get in the hot tub in the back,” Ashley said.

    “I’m ok with it if everyone else is,” I said.

    “Yeah, it’s freaking cold in here in just my underwear!” Becky said.

    “It’s your fault, at least you didn’t wear your laundry day clothes,” Rita laughed.

    “That would’ve been funny to see, the ugly plain ass white bra and the big granny panties with the paper clip holding them together,” Chris laughed.

    “What kind of laundry day is going on at your house? Stephanie…” Carina said.

    “Yeah I don’t think so, I don’t do granny panties, I do have comfy fits though,” Stephanie said.

    “Ok, the hot tub is in the back, we’ll change and meet out there. I’ll go turn it on now so it’s already ready for whoever gets out there first,” Ashley said.

    “WAIT! I have an idea!” Dana said smiling. “Why don’t we do one more dare, all of us?”

    “All of us? What kind of dare can we all do? Nothing stupid,” Chris said.

    “I dare all of us to go streak around the block.”

    “What the hell are you smoking Dana? I’m not running naked around the block!” Becky said.

    “Why not? You only live once. It’s a good dare, we’re all gonna do it, right?”

    Everyone looked around at each other, waiting for someone to say something first.

    “You know what, I’m in. I’m almost naked anyway, you only live once, except in my case,” I said.

    “You’re gonna do it Randy? I thought for sure you’d be the one to say no!” Ashley said.

    “Before I would’ve, but now, why not. It’ll be a funny story to tell later.”

    “I’ll do it if Rita does it,” Stephanie said.

    “I’ll do it if anyone besides my sister does it,” Chris added.

    “What about you carina, you in?” Ashley asked.

    “Hell yeah I’ll do it! I’ve always wanted to do it since I saw that American Pie movie, but everybody I tried to get to do it was always too scared.

    “Ashley are you doing it?” Rita asked.

    “Are you?”

    “I guess I am. Yeah why not. What’s a little naked block running at night.”

    “I guess we’re all in, well everybody except Becky.”

    “If everyone’s gonna do it I’m not gonna be the noob that sits out, I’m running naked too. It’ll give me a chance to see what everyone’s sporting down under,” Becky said.

    “Hey no checking anybody out, just running!” Stephanie said.

    “Yeah that’s impossible not to look at anyone, everyone’s gonna peek at least once or twice.”

    “Just remember one thing, it’s cold outside, don’t take anything you see serious,” Chris said.

    “Haha are you giving us the little dick speech Chris?” Dana laughed.

    “No, I’m just saying cold air tends to alter ones appearance that’s all.”

    “Well we can tell the difference so we’ll know by the end of the night,” Becky said.

    “Can we please do this now before we all realize how dumb we are,” Stephanie said.

    “Yeah that makes sense, everybody come grab a robe from the closet, get naked, put the robe on and meet by the front door. Leave your clothes wherever you change at,” Ashley said.

    Everyone was nervous, but giddy at the same time at what we were about to do, I could barely believe it myself and I was the first to volunteer. I took a robe and headed to the bathroom in the basement since it was one of the few places I knew of in the house. I was basically already naked so I just took my boxers off and kicked them in the corner and went back upstairs and stood by the front door. I was first, as I knew I would be with barely anything to take off, so I waited nervously for someone else to show up, it was Chris.

    “Dude are we really about to do this?” Chris asked.

    “Looks like it. Look at it this way, if we get caught by someone in the neighborhood, it won’t matter because we’ll probably never see them again.”

    “That and we get to look at four naked bodies we haven’t seen before.”

    “There’s always that, just don’t let Stephanie catch you staring too hard.”

    “Man I’m not scared of her. I’m stronger than her, she can’t do anything to me.”

    “Except mess with your head and give you blue balls for six months, she’s a woman, never underestimate the amount of tricks a woman can pull from her sleeve man, trust me.”

    “Yeah ok. Speaking of women where they hell are they? They’re not even getting dressed they’re getting undressed and they’re still taking all day!”

    “That’s because we don’t wanna look like cavemen like you,” Becky said coming toward us.

    “What… did you go upstairs and put makeup on!” Chris said.

    “I sure did. We all did. we have to look our best no matter what.”

    “Even running naked down the street when noone will be paying attention to your face?”

    “Especially then. They’ll wanna see who it is running naked.”

    “I…I don’t even…I can’t… you know what, the makeup looks good on you.”

    “Thanks. If you had said that from the beginning this whole little spat could’ve been avoided.”

    The rest of the girls came around the corner in their different colored robes, all of them had put on some type of makeup, proving what Becky just said.

    “Ok everybody, moment of truth. If you wanna back out now’s the time to do it because once I open the front door there’s no turning back,” Ashley said.

    “I’m ready, let’s get on with it!” Carina said excited.

    “Yeah we’re all good too,” Rita said for the four of us.

    “It was my idea, you know I’m ready,” Dana said.

    “I’m ready, even though I know you’re all only going to get a look at my hot bod,” Becky teased.

    “Yeah sure Becky. Ok, we’ll come out and go left and run around the block counterclockwise, it’s a big block but it doesn’t lead out to the main street.”

    “I can’t believe we’re about to do this!” Stephanie said, the anticipation building.

    “Me either! I’m scared, but I’m excited too,” Rita followed.

    “Oh, before I forget, I added one little thing, the last one to make it back to the house has to sit in the hot tub naked for as long as we’re in there,” Ashley said.

    “I guarantee it’s gonna be Dana or Becky,” Chris said. “Dana’s chest is gonna be bouncing all over the place and Becky will be too worried about messing her hair up.”

    “Ironically that sounds about right,” Ashley said and everybody agreed. “Ok, it’s time, everybody ready?”

    Everyone looked around nervously and nodded their head yes. “We’re ready,” I said.

    Ashley opened the door and we all stepped up to it. It was dark, but the street lights were on, and if you wanted to see us you could. “Ok everybody, on the count of three we’re all gonna drop our robes and go, ok, here we go, one… two… three… GO!”

    We all dropped our robes and took off out the door screaming like someone was chasing us with a chainsaw. Becky went the wrong way.

    “Hahahaha Becky where are you going, we said left!” Dana screamed laughing.

    “Fuck! I thought we were gonna go right then go counterclockwise,” she said as she caught up.

    “Haha only you Becky! This is the best dare ever!”

    We were eight of us, running ass naked down a suburb street, and screaming loud and having fun while we did it. I checked everyone out while we ran (everybody but Chris) as I’m sure we all did and took in the sight of everyone’s body as they ran. Carina and Dana’s tits were bouncing wildly, but Dana more than Carina, and everyone’s ass was shaking proud in the cold wind, and everyone had a big smile on their face, even me.

    “HEY EVERYONE! WE’RE RUNNING NAKED DOWN THE STREET!” Carina yelled.

    “WHOOOOOOOOOOO! COME BACK THIS WAY!” some random guy yelled.

    “NOOOOO! BUT THANK YOU! Carina yelled back.

    We turned the corner as a group and decided to stay like that at least until we got to the home stretch, where you didn’t wanna finish last and have to be naked the rest of the day.

    “Whoo nice ass Ashley, you do squats?” Stephanie said.

    “No I use a workout ball, I’m too lazy to do all that extra movement.”

    “Well we’re all getting plenty of movement now, there’s ass everywhere!” Chris said.

    “I guess it’s not so cold out after all, well maybe a little,” Becky teased.

    “Hey I can say the same for all of you with your hard nipples,” Chris retaliated.

    “We have no say in it, our nipples like cold weather, nothing we can do about it.”

    “And my junk doesn’t like cold weather, right now he’s taking one for the team!”

    “You have a tattoo on your ass Dana? What’s that Mickey Mouse?” Rita asked.

    “No it’s Minnie, I might get Mickey on the other cheek though. Carina has one too, but it’s on her leg if I remember right,” Dana said.

    “Yeah it is, I got snoopy on my inner left thigh,” Carina said.

    “So you have a tattoo of a doggy next to your kitty cat?” Stephanie asked.

    “I know, ironic right? That’s what so good about it.”

    “And how may I ask do Dana know exactly where it is?”

    “That’s a story we can save for another time, like when we’re not running ass naked down the street maybe?” Dana interrupted.

    We turned another corner and was now running the long street parallel to Ashley’s, if any of us were tired we weren’t showing it, we had the same pace for the entire time we were running.

    “If this was a horror movie this would be the worst time for the killer to pop out,” Rita said.

    “Me and Chris are dead immediately, he might let you all go,” I said.

    “If Ashley twerks on him he might let us all go,” Carina laughed.

    “Well then I guess we’re all fucked, unless it’s a hot chick serial killer,” Ashley said.

    “If it’s a hot chick serial killer I’ll dance on her,” Chris said.

    “If it’s a hot chick leprechaun you’d dance on her,” Dana laughed.

    “I’d be careful not to let one of those globes you call tits smack you in the face!”

    “You’d like that wouldn’t you? Soak em up, because this is the last time you’ll see them!”

    “Last time today,” Becky laughed. “You can’t keep those things covered up for five minutes!”

    “It’s not my fault my tits tend to fall out of their clothes!”

    “It is when you purposely buy shirts that are too small! We all know.”

    “WHOOOOOOOOOOO! NOW THAT’S WHAT I’M TALKING ABOUT! HEY GUYS COME LOOK AT THIS! ASS AND TITTIES EVERYWHERE!” another random person said.

    “Naked block run baby! Soak it all up!” Becky said as we ran past them.

    “WAIT FOR US WE’LL RUN WITH YOU!” the guy said.

    “NO THAT’S OK, TWO PENISES ARE ENOUGH, BUT THANKS ANYWAY!” Ashley yelled back.

    We turned the corner again, almost back to the house. It was a little cold, we were getting stared at, and my stuff kept bouncing off my legs, but it was hella fun.

    “Quick, somebody start singing something really loud, draw some attention,” Becky said.

    “Why would we want people to look at us?” Stephanie asked.

    “That’s the whole point of this! Come on, you only live once!”

    “I got this,” Chris said. “Just follow my lead. Ooo-ooh, Ooo-ooh, WHY DO YOU BUILD ME UP…”

    “BUTTERCUP BABY JUST TO LET ME DOWN!” all the girls followed.
    In no time we were all singing the song at the top of our lungs as we streaked down the street without a care in the world, not even worrying about being seen anymore.

    “AND MESS ME AROUND AND THEN WORST OF ALL…”

    “WORST OF ALL…”

    “YOU NEVER CALL BABY WHEN YOU SAY YOU WILL…”

    “SAY YOU WILL…”

    “BUT I LOVE YOU STILL I NEED YOU!”

    “I NEED YOU!”

    “MORE THAN ANYONE, DARLIN, YOU KNOW THAT I HAVE FROM THE START, SO BUILD ME UP..”

    “BUILD ME UP…”

    “BUTTERCUP, DON’T BREAK MY HEAAAAAAART!”

    People opened their doors laughing and cheering at us as we ran past, and we just kept on singing. We saw a couple camera flashes, but there was no way they got any of our faces so we kept running. We got one or two people who didn’t appreciate what we were doing, but they were immediately drowned out by us finishing the song and whatever people were still there.

    “What the hell is wrong with us?” I laughed. “We could get arrested for this.”

    “That would be the most epic way to get arrested ever! Eight naked teenagers crammed in the back of a squad car, our mom would shit bricks, but it’d be completely worth it,” Chris said.

    “That would definitely be my Facebook cover picture,” Carina said.

    “It will be, I guarantee somebody took a good picture,” Dana followed.

    “Alright everybody, we’re at the last corner, remember the last person on the porch has to stay naked, no exceptions. Once we turn the corner everyone’s on their own,” Ashley said.

    We got to the corner and almost like an instinct, everyone took off towards Ashley’s house. All you could hear was shoes slamming against the concrete as we all made a mad dash to the house. We could see her house coming up the farther down the street we got, if there wasn’t cars parked all over Ashley’s driveway I might have had a hard time finding it in the dark.

    “Moment of truth everybody! Whose gonna be the one taking a dip in the buff?” Chris teased.

    “You if you don’t pay attention to what’s in front of you and stop staring at everyone,” Rita said, warning him he was about to trip over a rock.

    “I saw it, I can trip and fall and still be the first one back to the house.”

    “Keep talking, I’m gonna laugh so hard if you’re the last one,” Becky said.

    Once the house got within distance Ashley, Chris, Rita and I dashed towards it with Chris getting there first then Rita then me then Ashley. We got on the porch just as Carina and Stephanie got there, and all that was left was Dana and Becky. They both ran towards us, stretching out their hand to try to beat the other. It was a photo finish, but in the end, Becky touched the porch first, grabbing the banister so hard her momentum jerked her body into the stair rails.

    “Ow, that hurt a little, but at least I wasn’t last! Have fun swimming naked!” Becky laughed.

    “I don’t even care, it won’t bother me in the least,” Dana retaliated.

    “Oh we’ll make sure it does,” Ashley grinned. “Having fun yet Chris?”

    “Ehh I’ll let you know, I mean who doesn’t run naked down the street nowadays?”

    “Right, well you can run again if you want to, I’m going in, it’s freezing now. Everybody put their bathing suits on and meet at the hot tub, through the kitchen, third door on the back wall.”

    We put our robes back on and scurried in the house back to wherever we changed before we left. My clothes were still in a pile from earlier so rather than going all the way to the basement, I decided to change right there, we all just seen each other completely naked, so there was no reason to be shy now. I folded my stuff up and left it by the side of the couch and headed for the hot tub, third door on the right. When I opened the door I was amazed at what I saw, not only was it on a patio with clear view of the nighttime surroundings, but it was fucking huge. We would all fit in it easily, with room to fit at least seven more people of we wanted to. It had settings already preset so I just hit the power button and watched it come to life.

    “I mean really, who needs a hot tub this big? My room is smaller than this!” Stephanie said as she was the first to get there wearing Rita’s leopard print bikini.

    “That’s what I was just thinking. We can go swimming in this thing.”

    “Must be nice. The water should be hot by now, let’s get in.”

    We did get in, and I almost sank straight to the bottom the water felt so good. There were power jets all over the inside of the hot tub, and they were all on.

    “Ok, turn around, I’m getting in,” Dana said coming around the corner covering herself.

    “What are you hiding for? We just ran around the block naked!” Stephanie said.

    “That was different, we were all naked, you went upstairs and put some clothes on.”

    “Fine, big baby. Nothing we haven’t seen anyway, or probably won’t see again.”

    We were turned around for a while waiting for her to get in, but we didn’t hear any water splashing or the floor creaking or anything, so we thought she left.

    “Why the hell would she…”

    “Cannonball!” Dana yelled as we turned to see her curled up naked body in midair as she flew towards us and into the hot tub, splashing water everywhere.

    “Dana what the hell was that,” I choked out spitting up water.

    “That was funny is what that was. I will not be ridiculed.”

    “What the… how did all this…where did all this water come from? Dana was this you?” Ashley asked coming in the room with the rest of the girls.

    “Double D’s over there did a naked cannonball and almost killed us,” Stephanie said.

    “You said you weren’t gonna do that anymore!”

    “Noooooo, I said I wasn’t gonna do it anymore FOR A WHILE, it’s been a while,” Dana said.

    “If the water’s not dried up you’re gonna be mopping the deck FOR A WHILE!”

    “Yeah yeah just get in.”

    The rest of the girls got in, Rita with her Betty Boop bikini, Carina with a Monster High Bikini, Becky with an all pink bikini, Carina in a sunshine at the beach kinda bikini, but Ashley had the best one, she had a Batman bikini, she won hands down, even though there wasn’t a contest.

    “Oh this water feels so good after running ass naked for ten minutes,” Rita said.

    “We would’ve been out sooner, but Becky took all day picking out a bikini as usual,” Carina said.

    “I wanted to have the best one, but all the good ones were dirty!”

    “So you come out in an all pink, yeah you definitely win,” Chris teased.

    “Give it a minute, you’ll catch on,” Becky grinned.

    “How can you possibly be more slutty,” Dana said.

    “I don’t know, maybe if I didn’t have on a bathing suit at all…”

    “I lost a contest, you’d do it just for fun.”

    “So would you bitch! You’re probably sitting right on top of a jet right now!”

    “I wasn’t, but now that you said that I…”

    “No! No orgasms in the hot tub, unless I’m the one having them,” Ashley said.

    “I can’t control what happens underwater! I might be sitting her and accidentally slip onto a jet and can’t get right up, it wouldn’t be the first time it happened, right Ashley?” Dana asked.

    “Ewww you all came in the hot tub? The one that we’re sitting in right now!” Stephanie said.

    “That was a long time ago, we washed it out since then,” Ashley said.

    “And it was just her, not all of us, that would’ve been gross,” Carina said.

    “Man you guys aren’t at all like I thought you were,” Chris jumped in.

    “What does that mean? Is that good or bad?” Ashley asked.

    “I thought, we all thought you were all stuck up high-maintenance girls like the Ashley’s from Recess, that was your nickname, The Ashley’s, but you’re basically like us kinda.”

    “Well we were high-maintenance at times, but we always did a lot of stupid stuff, and played video games and stuff like that, we just didn’t let you see it.”

    “That’s too bad, we could’ve avoided a lot of petty stuff,” Rita said.

    “Well that’s what this day was for, to start fresh. If you think about it, we’re almost the same as you four, with a few minor changes.”

    “How do you figure that?” I asked.

    “Well obviously I’m the leader, and Randy they kinda go off you most of the time, like with the streaking thing, then it’s Dana, the clown, who always makes fun of Becky, which is Stephanie always making fun of Chris, but still finds a way to make stuff about sex, then it’s Becky, the one always getting picked on, but still has strong opinions and won’t let anything go, just like Chris, and finally Carina, who is a mix of everything and has a line for each situation, like Rita.”

    We all sat there contemplating what she just said, looking around at each other in silence as the only noise that could be heard was the bubbling of the jets underwater.

    “What are you talking about I get picked on? I don’t get picked on!” Becky screamed.

    “Becky, you had seven turns in a row on truth or dare earlier…” Carina said.

    “That’s because you were all being bitches because I drunk the tequila and tried to pi…”

    “And tried to what Becky? Finish your sentence! Tried to pick on you!” Ashley laughed.

    “It’s ok Becky, remember Chris gets picked on by Stephanie all the time,” Rita said.

    “Only because I let her,” Chris jumped in.

    “Yeah right, you don’t let her call you a kiss ass!” Dana said.

    “I wouldn’t be talking over there, girl next door, naked in a hot tub with seven other people.”

    “You better slow down before you slip up and put your foot in your mouth, or my foot, since we all know how much you enjoyed that earlier,” Dana laughed.

    “And this is how friends have friendly conversations in the 21st century,” I laughed.

    “Wait, if we we’re the Ashley’s, then who were you all supposed to be?” Becky asked.

    “Obviously we’re TJ’s crew, or we could be the Rugrats, either one.”

    “SO which one are you Chris, Gus or Mikey?” Carina laughed.

    “Neither, I’m Vince LaSalle, the athletic one of the group,” Chris said.

    “Last time I checked you weren’t black, in any form of the word.”

    “I’m gonna just let that one roll past without incident. I’m relaxing in a hot tub, I won the naked race, I dominated the video games, I’m not gonna let you kill my vibe.”

    “Dominated video games? You won like twice!” Stephanie said.

    “It was two of the best games so the effect is doubled.”

    “The best games were Goldeneye and Super Smash and you didn’t win either,” Becky gloated.

    “Mario Kart is definitely better than Super Smash Brothers!” Chris yelled.

    “It’s up there, but it’s not better, you’re just saying that because that’s all you won.”

    “I just remembered, did we put up any of that food we had out?” Ashley asked.

    “Uhhh nope, still sitting out on the table attracting all kind of rodents,” I said.

    “Who wants to be the bestest friend in the world and clean it up?”

    Silence. Everybody looking around waiting for a volunteer, the only problem was everybody was looking around waiting for a volunteer. We were all holding in laughs and not moving a muscle, that was until Becky finally gave in and slid over the side of the hot tub.

    “I’ve never seen so many lazy people in my life,” Becky scolded.

    “THANKS BECKY! NOW WE WON’T MAKE FUN OF YOU FOR A FULL TWO MINUTES!” Carina yelled after her as Becky walked off, splashing water everywhere.

    “I bet $50 she comes back with a bottle of liquor,” Dana said.

    “One bottle? She might bring all of it back and drink it all herself,” Ashley followed.

    “How can she drink so much and still be fine?” Rita asked.

    “Lots and lots of practice, she’s probably been drinking since she was two,” Carina said.

    “She’s been drinking for a long time, but she’s not a drunk?” Stephanie asked.

    “No she’s not. She’s only been white girl wasted three times, and all three of those times were at a party. She doesn’t just drink because there’s nothing on TV or nothing like that, only when everyone else is drinking, she’s a responsible drunk,” Ashley laughed.

    “I can’t even go through half a bottle without falling up the stairs,” I said.

    “You can’t just jump into it and think you’re gonna be able to keep up with everyone else, you gotta build up a tolerance first, like start with the cheap knockoff stuff first, then when you can knock that back with no problem you can move on to the good stuff,” Dana said.

    “You sound like you have plenty of experience in that department yourself,” Chris said.

    “I have more than enough, but I know my limits. I’m not gonna go challenge the drinking champion when I know I won’t even get close to winning.”

    Becky came back into the room, and just like Dana said, she had liquor, but she didn’t just have the one bottle, she brought it all, like Ashley said. She was carrying seven bottles and a six pack of Bed Light in the room on what looked like a serving tray, I guess they really know her.

    “Time for a new drinking game, and everyone’s drinking this time, even you Randy!” Becky said.

    “Nah that’s ok, we all still have to drive home anyway, we can’t get drunk!” I said.

    “We’re not gonna get drunk, we’re just gonna take sips at a time, but only if it applies to you.”

    “Only if what applies to me?”

    “The game we’re about to play, no who wants what? I’m keeping the full bottle of Tequila.”

    “I’ll take what’s left of the other bottle of Tequila,” Rita said.

    “The Jack Daniels is mine, give that here,” Ashley said reaching for the bottle.

    “Give me the Bacardi since noone here can stand to drink it but me,” Dana said.

    “I’ll take the Hypnotiq, I like how it looks like the blue from the bomb pop,” Stephanie said.

    “I guess I got the leftovers then, Greygoose it is,” Carina said.

    “Randy I figured you might not drink, but I brought a bottle of Hennessey and some Pa…”

    “I’ll take the Hennessey, Randy’s not gonna wanna drink it anyway,” Chris interrupted.

    “Hey man you don’t know, I might’ve wanted that!” I said.

    “Ok then, what’s Hennessey?”

    “It’s… it’s that one thing… man I don’t care, just give me the six pack!”

    Becky gave everyone their bottle and climbed back in the hot tub. “Ok the game is called “Never Have I Ever”, it’s real simple, we go around in a circle with each person and that person has to say something they never did, and if you have done whatever they said you have to take a drink, easy right? Randy you have to take more than sip since you have beer.”

    “That’s cool, but how am I supposed to get used to liquor if I don’t drink it?”

    “Remember what I said earlier? Start with the cheap knockoff stuff first then work your way up, this stuff is eighty and a hundred proof, it’s real strong,” Dana said.

    “I don’t have to drink ALL of it, just a little bit at a time. I don’t wanna be the only one without a bottle! What’s the last one on the tray?”

    “Parrot Bay coconut rum,” Becky said.

    “That’ll work, give it here, I’ll just drink it a little bit at a time.”

    “Look at Randy putting on his big boy pants!” Stephanie teased.

    “Go easy on it Randy, it’s not as strong but you’ll still get drunk off it,” Rita said.

    “Don’t worry, I’m definitely not gonna get drunk, I just wanna slowly get used to it, it’s not like we’re gonna be drinking all the time so I won’t get hooked or anything like that.”

    “Alright then, since everybody’s got their bottle I guess I’ll start,” Becky said. “Never have I ever… had sex in a public place.”

    Surprise surprise, starting with a sex question, we all expected it, but what we didn’t expect is for everyone to take a shot, everybody but Becky.

    “What? All of you? What the hell is wrong with everybody!” Becky yelled.

    “Don’t knock it till you try it, that shit is intense!” Carina said.

    “Yeah I had some of my best sex in public, it depends on where you go though,” Dana said.

    “You aren’t scared of getting caught or nothing like that?” Becky asked.

    “Girl you just ran ass naked around the block, you can have sex outside,” Ashley laughed.

    “That’s a completely different thing, we were moving, and we WANTED people to see us, I don’t want some random ass pervert watching me have sex! Where you all do it at?”

    Almost immediately everyone started their roll call.

    “The park, in a garage, amusement park…”

    “Back of a car in a parking lot, the woods, football stadium, back yard…”

    “In a swimming pool, on the Ferris Wheel, on the Boardwalk…”

    “In a train, at my dad’s job, in the back of a moving pickup truck…”

    “A sauna, a massage room, a Jacuzzi, the science section of the library, classroom after hours…”

    “In a movie theatre, a public bathroom, the beach, a department store…”

    “In a barn, a haunted house, on a boat, on the 18th hole at a golf course, underwater, in the Eiffel Tower, in a hot air balloon, on an airplane, at the air show, on the…”

    “Ok ok, damn! That was what, like, thirty different places!” Becky said.

    “I’m telling you Becky, you gotta try it, it’s such a rush!” Dana said.

    “How many different people were there? Was it always the same person?”

    “Basically it was always the same person, just different places,” Rita said and we all agreed.

    “Learn something new every day. Ok whose turn is it now?” Becky asked.

    “Mine,” Carina said. “Never have I ever… sucked a guys dick on the first date.”

    “Well I guess we know what all questions these are gonna be,” Chris laughed.

    Noone moved their bottles, so we figured noone di it, but Carina glared around the room pretty much telling on the people that did. “There’s a couple of you that should be drinking!”

    “That doesn’t count, it was a pity blowjob, I didn’t even do it all the way,” Becky complained.

    “Did your lips touch his dick?”

    “For like twenty seconds, that’s not even long enough!”

    “Then it counts, you gotta drink. You gotta drink too Dana!”

    “I didn’t give him a blowjob I gave him a handjob, not the same thing!”

    “That’s not what you told me, you said you gave him a blowjob!”

    “I said I was GOING TO, but he had a little dick so I gave him a handjob instead.”

    “Damn Carina, you making sure everybody take their drink!” Rita said.

    “That’s part of the game, if they try to slip out of it, you gotta catch em.”

    “Ok my turn,” Chris said. “Never have I ever… masturbated with a person of the same sex.”

    “Please I do that all the time!” Ashley said as she took a sip of her drink.

    “She does too, she always tells us about it. We’d be sitting there watching the most non-sexual movie ever then she’d just start fingering herself right in front of us, just random,” Becky said.

    “Anybody else need to take a drink, anyone at all?” Chris said.

    “Nope, Ashley’s the only one who likes to diddle herself in front of people,” Dana said.

    “I know some of you are using the fact that I wasn’t specific enough to get out of drinking, but that’s ok, I got another turn coming up,” Chris said.

    “That’s up to you if you wanna waste a turn on the same question,” Carina laughed.

    “Alright, I’m next, and I have a good one. Never have I ever… made a sex tape,” Stephanie said.

    Everyone looked around, and then Ashley slowly lifted the bottle to her mouth.

    “Oh shit! When was this? With who?” Chris asked.

    “Last year with this girl I met from Germany,” Ashley said.

    “That girl, what was her name…Kadja?” Dana asked.

    “Yeah her, that was a really good day. She really knows her way around the female body.”

    “I don’t believe you, you’re gonna have to show us some proof,” Chris grinned.

    “I’ll be more than happy to strap myself back to the lie detector,” Ashley smiled, besting him.

    “I’ll go next,” Dana said. “Never have I ever… had sex with more than one person at once.”

    I couldn’t hold in the laugh. I sat up in the hot tub and took my drink along with Rita, Stephanie, and Chris. I couldn’t wait for the questions to start rolling in.

    “What! I thought we were bad, you’re all a bunch of freaks!” Becky said.

    “All of you? Was it with each other?” Carina asked.

    “How many times? How often? When did it start?” Dana followed.

    “No it wasn’t with each other! I don’t know who they did it with,” Stephanie said.

    “Yeah that would be weird don’t you think? And not a lot, but more than a few,” I said.

    “Holy shit! I wasn’t expecting any of you to drink!” Dana said.

    “You only live once right? Hasn’t that been the theme of this whole day?” Rita pointed out.

    “Yeah but still, the goodie goodies have more fun than we do.”

    “It’s not an all the time thing, it just happens, it’s not planned or anything.”

    “So if it wasn’t with each other who was it with? Do we know them?” Becky asked.

    “Hey we aren’t playing truth or dare, we don’t have to get into any details,” Chris said.

    I noticed Ashley stayed quiet the whole time we were getting questioned, they were so caught up in the shock of us and our admission they didn’t even notice. I nodded thanks at her for not taking a chance and saying something and something accidentally slip out.

    “I’ll go next,” Rita said. “Never have I ever… been tied up or did any kind of bondage.”

    “I’ll drink to that, best sex I ever had,” Carina said as she tipped her bottle back.

    “You have? Come on Carina details, gimme the details!” Ashley said.

    “It was actually my idea, I saw it in a porn and wanted to try it with my boyfriend at the time, you all remember Zack. He handcuffed me to the bed and put a bag over my head, and I couldn’t do anything but lay there wondering what he was gonna do, I was on edge the whole time. No matter what he did, even if it was just kissing my neck, it was amplified like ten times, and when he finally fucked me, oh my god, best sex I ever had, all I can say.”

    “Come on you can get into more detail than that!” Becky complained.

    “I went farther than a lot of you did! Ashley’s sex tape, their group orgies, the mysterious blowjobs, if somebody else spills the beans then I will.”

    There was a period of silence as everyone contemplated what Carina said, noone was going to explain anything further than they already did, not without more alcohol.

    “Yeah that’s what I thought, trying to gang up on me. Who’s turn is it now?”

    “I guess it’s mine,” I said. “Since apparently we’re only doing sex questions and everybody took all the good ones I have to think of something on the fly. Ummm never have I ever…. have I ever… have I e… ooh I got one, never have I ever had sex with an animal.”

    As soon as the words left my lips everyone was staring at me, then I was met with splash after splash in my face followed by Becky trying to makeshift drown me.

    “What the hell kind of question is that? Who fucks animals?” Ashley laughed.

    “Hey I can back that up, you’d be surprised the shit you find on the internet, there was this one video of a girl fucking a horse, I mean she was really…” Chris started.

    “Yeah this is a good time not to go into detail,” Stephanie said.

    “I mean really though, that horse was giving it to her, and there was another one of a dog…”

    “Alright, that’s enough with the animals! I think you have a secret fetish Chris!” Dana said.

    “Not really, just some shit sticks in your head. Gonna be a while before I can forget that.”

    “So just to be clear, noone here was ever done anything with an animal right?” I joked.

    “Not yet, but I bet you got a couple of them curious now,” Chris laughed.

    “Gross Chris. can we please get off the animals now, whose turn is it?” Becky asked.

    “It’s mine, and naturally we saved the best for last,” Ashley gloated. “My question is short, sweet, and to the point, just like me. Never have I ever… done anal.”

    I knew at least one person would be drinking, but noone even looked like they were even thinking about moving their bottles to their mouth. Rita had definitely done anal, but after noone else lifted their bottle, I didn’t think she would wanna be the only one taking a drink, but she surprised me, and everyone else when she slowly took a sip of her Tequila.

    “What? I swear Rita, you are an undercover freak!” Carina said.

    “Did it hurt? I bet it hurt like hell didn’t it?” Becky asked.

    “It did at first, but after a while not as much, actually, not at all,” Rita responded.

    “What you thinking about trying it Becky?” Dana asked.

    “I was, my last boyfriend tried to get me to do it but I was always scared. Everybody I talked to said it hurt like hell and not to do it.”

    “That’s probably because their boyfriends didn’t know how to go slow, they probably just rammed it up in there, if that’s the case of course it’s gonna hurt!”

    “How did you do it?”

    “I’m not gonna get into full detail with my brother sitting not five feet from me, but I went slow. I used lubrication and went real slow until I got comfortable.”

    “You must’ve gotten real comfortable with it if you still like it!” Ashley said.

    “It’s not as bad as girls make it seem, get the right guy and you’ll like it too.”

    “Maybe I’ll give it a try, you only live once right?” Stephanie smiled as she looked at me.

    “Hey, there will be no ass fucking in this hot tub, especially first timers,” Ashley said.

    “Well I’ll admit you got me curious, and probably everyone else here,” Becky said.

    “It might not be for everybody. I didn’t work up to it, I just did it on impulse. Maybe start off by yourself or something with something smaller than a cock, see how you like it,” Rita said.

    “Ok, no more about my sister and anal in the same sentence,” I said acting grossed out.

    “Ashley asked the question. We can’t help it if you guys turned out to be secret porn stars! I mean wow, I underestimated the hell out of you guys,” Carina said.

    “Yeah, I mean you all are just as freaky as we are, maybe a little more,” Dana said.

    “I wouldn’t say all that, being in a relationship with the same person for a long time you’re bound to try new stuff, it’s the same with a brand new relationship,” Stephanie said.

    “Yeah true, it will get boring, you almost have to try new stuff,” Ashley said.

    “Like fucking a horse?” Chris said and was immediately splashed.

    “Come on Chris, I just forgot about that!” Becky yelled.

    Ok ok I’m done, no more bringing up fucking horses and dogs, ok now no more.”

    We stayed in the hot tub until we were all shriveled up from the water, playing Never Have I Ever for about another hour or so before we finally got out around ten. Dana, still being naked, waited until everyone left the room before she came out. We put our clothes back on and met in the living room. Chris, not wanting to wear my shorts, got in the hot tub with the shorts he came in, and they were just barely dripping water on the floor.

    “Next time, just put on some of Randy’s shorts, I mean really, they’re just balls,” Rita said.

    “Yeah and my balls aren’t meant to touch his balls in any way,” Chris said.

    “Whatever, guy thing. We’re gonna head home now, this was actually fun,” Stephanie said.

    Yeah we’re gonna leave too, learned some interesting stuff about you all today,” Dana said.

    “Us too, too bad noone got drunk enough to dish out the good stuff,” I said.

    “There’s always a next time, assuming you all still trust me, us,” Ashley said.

    “I never thought I would again, but you proved you actually changed.”

    “Yeah, and you can ask any of them, I was completely against coming over here, I just knew you were gonna play us again, but like Randy said, you proved yourself,” Chris followed.

    “Now we need to get the rest of them strapped to the lie detector test,” Stephanie joked.

    “Hey I have nothing to hide, just don’t try to sneak in any trick questions,” Becky said.

    “You guys aren’t half bad when it’s just hanging out with no ulterior motive,” Carina said.

    “It’s nice to know you can actually be cool and not rich snobs all the time,” Rita said.

    “We’re not rich, just the queen bee over there is, we just mooch off of her.”

    “But the snob part still applies huh?” I laughed.

    “Hey everyone is a snob at some point, we just happen to be past that point now that’s all.”

    “I’ll take it. Well I guess we’ll see you guys next time we decide to run naked somewhere.”

    “Let’s make that later rather than sooner, regular hanging out is just fine,” Becky said.

    All the girls exchanged hugs, surprisingly Rita and Stephanie with the other girls too, even Chris and I got in on it, it might not seem like much, but at this point, it’s a very big deal. We watched as everyone got in their cars and drove off.

    “Aren’t you guys gonna leave too?” Ashley asked.

    “We will, but we have something we need to clear up first,” Rita said.

    We followed Ashley back into the house and closed the door. She sat on the couch and Rita sat on the same couch next to her, leaving me to sit on the other by myself.

    “So what’s up, you wanna ask me some more questions don’t you?” Ashley asked.

    “Not really, I mean Randy might, but I don’t, I’m just here to even the score.”

    “What do you mean “even the score?” what did I do?”

    “Forgot that quick huh? On this very couch about three months ago you were about to make Randy eat your pussy, but instead I did it for him, remember what I’m talking about now?”

    Ashley hung her head. “Rita, I can’t take that back, I’m sorry. I thought we were gonna leave all that stuff in the past and start fresh?”

    “That’s easy for you to say, I can’t start fresh knowing you forced me to go down on you, the image still lingers in the back of my head and it won’t go away, but we can fix it.”

    “We can? How? What are you suggesting?”

    “Come on Ashley you’re smarter than that, you know exactly what I’m suggesting.”

    She stared at Rita waiting for her to crack a smile or something, she didn’t. “You’re serious?”

    Rita pulled down her skirt and slid it off her legs. “As a heart attack.”

    It took Ashley a second to gather herself. “So if I do this, we’re all even?”

    “Depends on how good a job you do, we’ll see when you’re done. You ok with that Randy?”

    “Hey you’re the one that went down on her, it’s up to you,” I said.

    “It’s up to me then. How bad do you want us to be friends? There’s one roadblock left,” Rita said as she rubbed and tugged on her Hello Kitty bikini bottoms.

    “If that’s what it takes, then that’s what I’ll do,” Ashley said, cracking a smile.

    She kneeled down in front of Rita and held her legs apart and kissed the front of her bikini, then had Rita lift her legs off the couch and slid them off. She admired Rita’s pussy for a second, probably noting its petiteness and the fact that it was a camel toe with lips that were just waiting to be spread and licked. She looked up at Rita, maybe for confirmation, and Rita gave her that “What are you waiting for?” look, that was all that Ashley needed.

    She suctioned her lips to Rita’s pussy and made Rita arch her back and grip the couch cushions. I had a front row seat to it all and slid a little closer so I could see exactly what Ashley was doing. Unlike me, Ashley had a really long tongue, and she could flick it faster than I could, and when she combined both acts on Rita’s clit she had her dancing in her seat.

    “Oh my god, that’s so good! How did you learn to eat pussy like this!” Rita moaned.

    “Let’s just say since I’ve been on a male strike, I’ve been getting plenty of practice,” Ashley said.

    “Oh wow, well keep doing what you’re doing, that feels amazing!”

    Ashley glanced over at me from between Rita’s thighs and winked at me. I don’t know if she was gloating or telling me to enjoy the show, either way, I was getting aroused. She might be good at giving head, but so am I, and a whole lot more. Some of her techniques were different than mine, but then again a girl knows what she wants done to her, so it’s easy to implement that onto someone else. She was able to jab her long tongue up in Rita’s pussy, and by her squirming on the couch, she could wiggle it up inside her too. Rita grabbed the back of Ashley’s head and pushed it against her pussy repeatedly, making it look like Ashley was bobbing for apples, and I don’t think she minded one bit because she let her do it.

    “Oh fuck! I wish you could feel what I feel Randy, shit!” Rita screamed.

    “If I could then we’d have some serious problems,” I laughed.

    “You know what I mean. Maybe she’s good at oral all around, boy and girl, huh Ashley?”

    “I haven’t had a boy’s dick in my mouth in over a year,” Ashley said.

    “But were you good at it, because if you’re anything like you are now then holy shit!”

    “I didn’t get any complaints, but I didn’t enjoy it nearly as much as being between a woman’s legs. Maybe I just didn’t care about those certain guys,” she said looking at me.

    “Yeah, well…, we can talk about that another time, I’m gonna come any second now…”

    “You just said the magic words,” Ashley said as she grabbed hold of Rita’s thighs.

    I could see her twirl her long ass tongue around inside her pussy as she used her nose to find and tickle her clit. Her had Rita’s ass hanging off the couch and was squeezing it in her hands. Rita was doing her facefucking of Ashley’s face again, covering her in pussy juice that I’ve come to love and savor whenever I got a chance to. Soon holding on to Ashley’s head wasn’t enough as Rita frantically tried to grab onto anything she could squeeze in her hands.

    “I’m cumming! Oh my god I’m cumming, don’t stop!” Rita groaned loudly.

    She didn’t stop, but I did see Ashley drop one of her hands inside of her own panties. The room was filled with the aroma of horny women as Ashley fingered herself and brought Rita to the point of cumming, and with a bite on her clit, sent her over the edge.

    “Fuuuuuuuuck meeeeeeee!” I’m cumming! I’m cumming! I’m cummmmming oh god!”

    I guess Ashley didn’t plan for Rita to squirt because she was completely caught off guard when she showered her face, but she went with it, letting herself get sprayed as she now fingered herself even harder, trying to give herself her own orgasm. She looked close, but she was thrown off balance by Rita flailing on the couch and looked to have lost all her momentum.

    “Oh yeah, when she cums, Rita is basically possessed,” I said after the fact.

    Ashley finally came up from between Rita’s thighs and sat back on her own legs. “I’m glad I got to see it first-hand. What about you, you have any neat tricks when you come?”

    “I bet you like to find out wouldn’t you, the supposed “man hater” you are,” Rita huffed out.

    “A lot has changed, I still have strong distaste for a lot of men, but I’ve grown fond of a few.”

    “That’s good to know. Sorry about the mess, I forgot to mention I’m a squirter.”

    “It’s ok, I’ll clean it up, I actually liked it. I haven’t had too many squirters.”

    “As much as I squirt at home it’s a wonder I have any liquid left in my body.”

    “You know, if you wanted me to eat your pussy, all you had to do was ask.”

    “No, I had to make you do it, like you made me, I had to give you an ultimatum.”

    So does this mean we’re even now, or am I still on the hook?”

    What do you think Randy, are we even?” Rita asked.

    “I’d like to think so, but there’s just one little thing keeping me from saying yes. When I figure it out, I’ll let you know,” I said as I got up off the couch. “We’d better get going Rita.”

    “Yeah, hand me my skirt will you? One time naked outside is enough.”

    “Aren’t you going to put back on your bikini bottoms?” Ashley asked.

    “Not tonight. I’m still aching,” Rita said as she slid on her skirt.

    “You’re not the only one…” Ashley said almost under her breath.

    A light bulb went off in my head. “Ok, I can honestly say this was fun, but we should go,” I said.

    “Yeah we definitely need to go, now!” Rita said almost anxious.

    Rita and Ashley hugged it out. “Fresh start, you definitely earned it.”

    I hugged her and she gave me a kiss on my cheek, then we grabbed our stuff and headed for the door with Ashley right behind us.

    “I’ll see you guys later, be careful on the drive home,” Ashley said.

    “OH WE WILL!” Rita yelled back at her. “Let’s go now, I’m so fucking horny I can’t stand it!”

    “You want me to eat you out better than she did?” I teased.

    “No I want you to fuck the shit out of me, let’s go we’re wasting time!”

    “What about dad? The way you’re all riled up you’re not gonna be quiet.”

    “We’re gonna tell him about us anyway, if he walks in on us we kill two birds with one stone.”

    We got in the car and Ashley went back into the house but looked out the window to make sure we drove off and didn’t come back for yet another unexpected drop-in. Another thought popped in my head, concerning Rita’s current horny as shit state, the car was roomy enough, and even though there was a street light above us, it didn’t light up the whole car, so I thought why not. I left the keys in the ignition and just sat there.

    “Why are you still sitting here let’s GO!” Rita yelled.

    “We don’t have to go all the way home, there’s plenty of room right here.”

    It didn’t take her long to scramble into my lap and smash her lips to mine. I could feel the heat coming from her pantyless crotch, it was like she was burning a hole right through my shorts, which she was frantically trying to get off. I let the seat back to give her more room.

    “Jesus, what the hell did she do to you?” I asked, getting my clothes ripped off.

    “I don’t know, but I was already horny before, and she added to it.”

    “But you came, shouldn’t you at least have calmed down a little?”

    “This is one of those times where I need a cock in me, oral isn’t gonna fix this.”

    “You don’t usually get like this…”

    “Yeah I do, remember in the pool at the cabin, or when I went all femdom on you, and in the woods that one time? Fucking finally!” she said as she finally got me out of my shorts.

    She stroked my cock to make sure it was hard as she could get it, but I was already way ahead of her. Since she knew she was hella wet she got right over my cock and immediately sat down on it, and when she did the biggest look of orgasmic relief came across her face.

    “Fuuuuuuuuuck yes! God I needed that!” Rita groaned in pleasure.

    “You’re just getting started aren’t you?” I asked, somewhat nervous.

    She didn’t say anything, she just flipped her hair back and smiled at me. She held on to the seat and rode me as hard as she could being confined to such a small space, and even by that she was still riding me pretty hard. She didn’t bother taking her skirt off, she just flipped it upwards and lifted her shirt over her tits and slammed herself down on me as hard as she could. I thought about the other times she said she’d gotten crazy, like in the pool, I had to be completely rough with her before she came and calmed down, and I wondered if I’d be going down that path again. I looked over at the window Ashley was at, she was still standing there, and not only that, she was playing with herself. She looked like she was staring at us intently and had a hand on her tit and the other in her pants, and her arm was moving pretty fast.

    “Ashley’s watching us,” I said as I turned back to Rita.

    “Let her watch, I don’t care. She can’t see too much anyway.”

    She leaned down on me and kissed me again, then the kissing quickly turned into her biting my lip, and then that turned into her sucking at my neck trying to give me a hickey.

    “If you fuck me any harder Rita you’re gonna break the seat,” I said.

    “I can’t help it, it’s like my body isn’t my body anymore!”

    It took all my strength to stop her from fucking me. She was just about to explode on me when I sort of pushed her over the front seats into the back and hopped over after her. We had a little more space to work with in the back so we laid down as best we could and I got between her legs and slammed right back into her. I pulled her legs up so her whole body fit on the seat and kneeled down over her and fucked her hard, just like she wanted. I had to keep a foot on the floor and my knee on the seat just to keep the leverage I had, but it gave me the space I needed to really drive into her.

    “Oh! Yes! Oh! That’s it! Fuck me! Harder! Harder! Harder!” Rita screamed.

    “With each word she said her voice got a little louder, and I was about to cover her mouth like I did with mom, but then she bit her lip, closed her eyes, and tried her best to be quiet. I wanted to bend her over and fuck her doggystyle, but that was damn near impossible in this car, and even if we managed it, it would definitely be uncomfortable without us having to poke our head out of a window.

    “Switch back, I wanna get back on top,” Rita said cutting through my thoughts.

    We didn’t really switch, I just pulled her up, scooted towards her side of the car and she pushed me back down, now with her riding me the same way I was fucking her, except I had my legs down and was more bunched up than she was, but awkwardness I’d gladly suffer through.

    “She’s still watching us fuck, she hasn’t taken her eyes off of us for a second,” Rita said.

    “In a way she’s getting what she wanted, without actually getting it.”

    “You can explain that to me later when I’m not focused on your cock tearing me apart.”

    “Hey this is exactly what you wanted, you’re on top remember?”

    “That wasn’t a complaint,” she grinned.

    I sat up and put my back against the seat, which now gave us both tons more space to be physical. Her lips found mine again as I helped her sit all the way down on my cock over and over. This time I bit her lip and enjoyed it as she moaned out in pleasure. Like she said before, Ashley was still at the window, but now her panties were clearly gone and she looked to be fingering herself furiously.

    “You like her watching us don’t you? You keep looking over there.”

    “I can say the same for you, you get a new rush of energy every time you catch her.”

    “Well let’s give her something to look at, and anyone else watching for that matter.”

    She turned the light on in the car, now exposing us to anyone who could see and went back to riding me. She saw the look on my face and just smiled, which in turn made me smile, and made us both fuck each other harder.

    “Come on baby, fuck me as hard as you can, make me feel that cock!”

    I sunk down in the seat and grabbed her waist, lifting her off me a little and thrust myself into her. Each time our skin met it sounded like a loud clap followed by a groan from Rita. I pulled all the way out to the tip and slammed back in with full force knowing that’s exactly what she wanted, what she needed, and Ashley probably had a perfect view of it, well at least as good a view as she could get from behind the window.

    “Keep going Randy, I’m gonna come again, keep fucking me!”

    I was in a sensory overload. Our clapping skin echoed over and over with each thrust as her tits bounced around in my face, her pussy aroma was emanating and had completely covered the car we were in, her pussy itself was gripping me tighter and tighter with each passing second, and her warm juice was slowly dripping on my legs, signaling she was on the brink of orgasm.

    I couldn’t go any faster because the way I was sitting was exerting so much energy, but I kept the pace as long as I could, hoping she came before I lost all my energy. She cradled my neck and held on to me, blocking my view of everything around me with her hair and causing me to focus solely on my cock slamming into her. She slid down my body and bit into my neck which made me wrap my arms around her back, which meant less stress, which meant faster fucking. It didn’t take much longer in this position before her pussy clamped down on me so hard I had no choice but to stop fucking her as she came all over me.

    “Oh god! Yes! Ugh, ugh, ugh, oh my god!” Rita groaned as her orgasm hit her.

    I held on to her hard as she jerked in place while her warm fluids ran down my legs and into the seats, luckily we had a leather cover over them so cleanup wouldn’t be too bad. We stayed like that until she calmed down, which surprisingly didn’t take long at all. She climbed off me and sat in the seat next to me, hair deshelved, clothes all askew, smelling of sex and a crotch still wet from having just come, and she had the biggest smile on her face.

    “I think I’m all better now,” she said in a cutesy voice.

    “Only you can go from being a dominatrix to the girl next door in a matter of seconds.”

    “You love it and you know it. Now probably would be a good time to head home though.”

    “Yeah before mom starts to worry. Can you pass me my shorts from the front seat?”

    “Oh right, I think I left my bikini panties in Ashley’s house.”

    “I’ll get them,” I said as I pulled on my shorts. “Start the car up, I’ll be right back.”

    I went up to the door, which was still open and pushed it open. Ashley was down on the floor still in front of the window breathing heavy from what looked like having just come. I smiled as I looked for Rita’s panties and found them on the floor in front of the couch Ashley gave her head on. I picked them up and headed for the door, stopping at Ashley who looked up at me from the floor with a look of disbelief, but satisfaction at the same time.

    “Now we’re even.”

    I got back in the car and turned around so we could head back the way we came.

    Rita rolled down her window and waved at Ashley as we drove off. “BYE ASHLEY!”

    The fresh air was much needed, both because the smell of sex was all over the car, and it was so damn hot being in there having sex with the windows up. Rita laid back in her seat, twirling her messed up hair on one of her fingers as we cruised back to the house.

    “If I had a cigarette, I’d be smoking it right now,” Rita said.

    “I wish I had my phone on me to record the look on Ashley’s face when I went back in.”

    “What did she look like?”

    “Like she couldn’t believe what she saw. She definitely came when we did. She was crumbled up on the floor. She probably won’t be going to sleep at all tonight.”

    “Good, I now feel a hundred times better about her. Today was a good day.”

    “Today was a GREAT day like you said it was gonna be. We found out for sure she’s genuinely changed, you got your revenge by getting even with her, and I got mine by messing with her head, and we got to mess with the other three too. We found out stuff, we made other people do stuff, we fucking streaked through the neighborhood, mellowed out with some alcohol in a hot tub, and finished the night off with sex, definitely a top ten among nights.”

    “Don’t forget the mind blowing sex we just had.”

    “Yeah I just said that,” I laughed.

    “Oh, I must still be feeling it then. We always have the most amazing sex.”

    “We’re not the boring sex type, and judging by everyone else’s answers, neither are they. We should try sex in some of the places they said, like in the library.”

    “I like that Eiffel Tower one, but what’s the chances of us going to Paris?”

    “There were plenty others, whenever you’re feeling like, just pick one, I’m all in.”

    “I’m already planning them out in my head now…”

    We pulled up to the house a while later around 11:30. We walked in to all three of them watching the Walking Dead marathon, they didn’t even look tired, not even a little bit.

    “Look who’s finally home! How was Ashley’s? Anything we need to know?” Aunt Lisa asked.

    “Nothing bad, everything went almost perfect. We found out for sure Ashley is definitely a changed woman, we’ll tell you about it later. What’s going on here?” I asked.

    “What, how do you know for sure she’s a changed woman?” mom asked.

    “She took a lie detector test, an actual for real lie detector test, and pretty much aced it.”

    “You sure she didn’t rig it or anything?” Aunt Lisa asked.

    “We’re positive. We reset it and everything, it was legit,” Rita said.

    “Ok, if you’re sure, then I guess its ok. You gonna let her come back over here?”

    “We’re not sure on all that yet, maybe. What are you guys still doing up?” I asked.

    “ Watching The Walking Dead, we didn’t realize this show was that good!” dad said.

    “Don’t you have to go to work in the morning dad?” Rita asked.

    “I’ll be fine, I’m a partner now remember? I can be a little late, I can even miss a day.”

    “You’ve been watching it all day? What season are you in?”

    “Like halfway through season two, it picks up really fast,” mom said.

    “It’s on Netflix so if you go they stop showing it on TV you can watch the rest of the seasons on there. We’re gonna go to bed, it’s been a long, tiring day,” I said.

    “Yeah who’s old now! Kids going to bed while the adults stay up late,” dad said.
    We laughed as they’d finally got us back for all the jokes we cracked on them. To tell the truth, we weren’t even really tired, we just wanted to get back before they started to worry.

    “You know what, we’re not tired, make room for us,” I said.

    “You’re gonna stay up and watch it with us?” Aunt Lisa asked.

    “Why not, we don’t watch TV a lot together, and we’re all here, so zombies it is.”

    “Well come on then, this couch is big enough for the five of us to squeeze on it,” mom said.

    “I’ll go put on my pajamas and grab some blankets,” Rita said.

    “And I’ll put on some more popcorn since you finished off three bowls of it,” I followed.

    I was fine staying in the clothes I had on, but I knew Rita only went to change because she didn’t have any panties on, in fact they were still in my pocket. I put on two more bags of popcorn and grabbed a six-pack of pops from the fridge and went back out to the living room, where Rita was just coming down the stairs with two big blankets from our room.

    “Ok make room!” Rita said as she jumped between mom and dad and fit herself in.

    I sat the popcorn and pop on the table and sat between mom and Aunt Lisa. It was a tight fit at first, but with a little adjusting we managed to fit in pretty comfortably. We haven’t had any time like this together lately, so it was nice to finally make time for each other.

    I turned on the Netflix to the episode where they left off and waited until everyone was ready before I hit play. “Midnight on a weekday and we’re up watching the Walking Dead,” I laughed.

    “At least it’s not an actual zombie apocalypse, Lisa would be the first one to go,” mom laughed.

    “What? How do you figure me?”

    “You’re the slowest runner and you can’t shoot water in a swimming pool.”

    “I am not the slowest runner! And that’s what shotguns are for!”

    “Well you definitely won’t outrun me, Rita or Randy,” dad said.

    “Please, I’m a survivor, I…”

    “I’m not gon give up, I’m not gon stop, I’m gon work harder!” Rita teased.

    Aunt Lisa reached over me and mom to try to get at Rita, who used dad as a shield. “Don’t hide behind him, your daddy isn’t gonna save you this time!”

    We were all smashing into each other trying not to get caught in the middle of their little war, but it only made Aunt Lisa try harder to get her and Rita try harder to stay away. We all got poked, slapped, pinched and whatnot, but we were all laughing together, we were having fun. There was no ulterior motive, no sex involved, no secret plot, it was just us, having fun as a family. I cherished moments like these. Whatever Rita and I decided to do in the future, we would make sure we had more moments like this one, but for now, even if it was something as simple as eating dinner together, we would make good of our time, as a family.


  • Three Green Street

    Font size : +


    Once again ideas have been rattling through my brain, I hope you enjoy, please, please comment, I will take it constructively!

    My name is Sophie, I am 21 years old and have just finished my final year in university with a first class honours degree in mathematics. I must confess I am rather a plain Jane, I am of average height, slim build, straight long brown hair, small breasts and still a virgin. My uni friends call me a swot, I was extremely focussed on my studies and somewhat behind in the sex department.

    I have been fortunate to have been offered a very good job in the city and was in the process of finding somewhere to live. I responded to a private advert offering board and lodgings in one of the nicer areas of town, the tube station was five minutes walk away and the rent quoted seemed affordable so I telephoned making an appointment to see a Miss Jackson at 3 Green Street the next day.

    Having located the address pretty easily I ring the bell and it is answered by a very attractive middle aged lady in a pretty cotton summer dress. I introduce myself and she warmly welcomes me into her home. She explains she is single and wanting to rent a room to help with the mortgage and is looking for a single lady but makes it quite clear she frowns upon gentleman callers. I hastily explain that I am very serious about my new job and that I have no interest in boys at the present time as my career is more important to me. She has a dog a beautiful golden retriever called Rory, I fuss him and scratch his ears, she says she’s more than happy if I want to take him for walks some days when I am around.

    She shows me around the ground floor of the house, the rooms are beautifully decorated in a modern style with up to the minute furniture. There is a large lounge, a dining room and a high tech kitchen with an attractive conservatory behind opening onto a very private and leafy garden with a hot tub! I compliment her on her home feeling very excited that I have found such an attractive place to live. She then directs me to the stairs and follows me up to the first floor.

    Up on the landing there are three bedrooms and a bathroom. The first bedroom she explains is used as an office type area and that I was welcome to use the computer and printer should I need to, I thank her and explain that I have a laptop but on occasion the use of the printer would be very gratefully needed. The next room is the one available for rent, it is a large double room with a king-size bed, plenty of wardrobe space, two bedside cabinets and a small sofa. It is a nicely furnished room and well worth the rent being charged. The next room she explains is her own and we pass by it. The final room is the bathroom, it has been renovated as a wet room and has been tiled on the floor and walls with a drain in the middle of the room. There is a large sink, toilet, bidet and a large shower area with a clear glass screen on the far wall just to protect the toilet, sink and bidet from splashes. Again it is a very luxurious looking room and I secretly congratulate myself on finding such a bargain place to live.

    We return downstairs, I show her my references, pay my deposit of two months with a month’s rent in advance, she again reiterates her no men rule and I happily agree. We arrange that I will move in the following weekend and she gives me my keys, she explains she will be away that weekend but tells me this will give me time to settle in and get my bearings. I thank her for her time and look forward to seeing her soon and leave.

    I am so excited I cannot wait for the weekend to arrive, Friday cannot come soon enough. On Saturday morning I pack up the car with my clothes and belongings, there doesn’t seem much but I have never been a one for lots of clothes having promised myself a shopping spree when I get my first salary. I have no need to bring bedding as Miss Jackson has explained this is all provided. I say goodbye to my parents and make the two hour journey to London arriving at 3 Green Street just before lunchtime.

    I spend the whole afternoon unloading the car and putting all my possessions in my room taking my time to set my room out how I want. By the early evening I am suddenly realising I am quite hungry so decided to shower and investigate the kitchen. I strip off and put on my bathrobe which my darling Mum has managed to shrink, it is now rather short and I have to pull the belt tight to cover myself, I make a mental note to add this to my shopping list.

    I step out onto the landing and walk along to the bathroom and step inside pushing the door to, as I walk further into the room the door swings back open. I turn to close it again and realise the catch is broken and there is no lock on the door, it can’t be helped, anyway there was no-one else there and it would be just females so I didn’t worry about it. I shrugged off my robe and stepped under the shower enjoying the powerful jets of water pummelling my tired body; I washed my hair and soaped myself clean, turn off the water and dry myself.

    The house is very warm so I put on my new silky pyjamas Mum has bought me and wander downstairs to the kitchen. Miss Jackson has left a note on the kitchen top welcoming me and directing me to a lasagne she has left in the fridge for me to heat up to eat and also asking me to feed Rory which I do. I polish the meal off with relish, wash up what I’ve used and put the items away returning to my room. I push the door to and realise that the door catch is also broken like the bathroom door, I am a little perturbed but shrug it off and give it no more thought.

    I slip between the cool silky sheets and soon drop off to sleep; at some point during the night I have obviously gotten hot as when I wake in the morning the sheets have been thrown to one side. It is a lovely sunny day so I dress and decide to take Rory for a walk and get my bearings and return to the house later in the afternoon.

    Miss Jackson has returned from her weekend and is in the conservatory with a lady, she introduces me to her close friend Elaine. I politely shake hands as she looks me up and down saying what a pretty young lodger her friend has found and I mumble my excuses and disappear to my room. I am still rather tired so I clean my teeth, change into my pyjamas and get onto the bed, it is still very hot so I do not bother to cover myself.

    At some point during the night I am awoken by a noise and lay very still to listen. I can hear moaning coming from Miss Jackson’s room the noise gets a little louder and then stops, I put it down to her dreaming and drop back to sleep. I wake early, it is my first day in my new job, I jump out of bed grabbing my towel and dash along the landing for a shower. As I am showering I am certain I hear voices but assume it is a radio somewhere in the house and continue lathering my body; I suddenly stop as I feel I am being watched and turn around to look at the door just as Miss Jackson disappears. Again I shrug my shoulders and finish my ablutions as I do not want to be late for work and return to my room to get dressed. As I walk along the landing to leave, I pass the open bathroom door and look in, Miss Jackson is in the shower and I am transfixed for a brief moment then I avert my eyes and scurry dwnstairs.

    I rush out the door and walk quickly to the tube station to catch my train, once I am settled in my seat on the train, my mind drifts to the brief image of Miss Jackson’s naked body in the shower. I recall her large breasts covered in lather and am certain her pussy was shaven, the train carriage rocks back and forth along the tracks and I feel a tingling in my groin thinking about my gorgeous landlady.

    My mind is snapped out of its image as the train stops at my station and I rush into the hub-bub of the city and start my first day. The next few hours wizz by in a whirlwind and by the time I am back on the train returning home my mind finally has time to think again about this morning’s vision.

    When I arrive back at the house I am disappointed that Miss Jackson is not home and prepare myself a sandwich and go to my room to study some files on my laptop that I have brought home. Realising I need to print off some reading matter I disconnect my memory stick from my laptop and take it into the spare room and plug it into Miss Jackson’s computer. I go to turn the screen on and realise it is in sleep mode so I move the mouse to activate the monitor, immediately appears a very erotic picture of two women, one has her head between the other’s legs licking her glistening wet pussy.

    I sit for some time taking in the graphic scene on the computer and again feel a tickling heat between my legs. I cross and uncross my legs trying to alleviate the discomfort but this action seems to make things worse, I start to feel a wetness between my legs so I hastily seek the files I need to print and return to my room.

    I abandon the paperwork on the bed and rush to the bathroom to pee; pulling up my skirt and pulling down my panties I inspect the crotch which is very wet. I touch the wetness with my fingers and feel it is creamy and slippery. I bring my panties to my nose and smell them, it is definitely not pee, I dab my tongue on the patch it tastes creamy and musky. I take some tissue paper from the holder and wipe my self, the sensation of the paper against my wet slit is absolute bliss. I hastily pull off my panties, flush the loo and return to my bedroom clutching them in my hand putting them in my dirty laundry basket.

    My pussy is still tingling so I sit on the sofa hitching my skirt up, I tentatively put my fingers between my opened legs and touch my slit feeling its slippery skin, the feeling is so nice it is like an itch you cannot stop scratching. I stroke my pussy back and forth exploring my cunt hole and my clit pulling the skin open further to touch myself better. Never before had I explored myself in such a way and the visions of the women on the computer and Miss Jackson’s naked form in the shower kept flashing into my mind.

    All of a sudden I am distracted from my reverie as I heard the front door slam announcing the arrival home of Miss Jackson, I hastily pulled down my skirt and returned to my position sitting on the bed going through my paperwork and working on my laptop. Mrs Jackson shouted up and asked if I wanted some supper to which I replied yes please, so she responded it would be ready in an hour. I finished off my work, answer some emails from uni friends inquiring on my first day at work and went downstairs intending to offer to help.

    As I walked into the kitchen Miss Jackson was standing on a step ladder reaching high into one of the cupboards, my eyes were drawn to her long legs as I followed their length disappearing up into her skirt. She obviously could not reach whatever she was looking for and placed one of her feet onto the worktop giving me a clear view up her skirt revealing a very skimpy thong which didn’t leave much to my imagination. Again the tingling started between my legs, I suddenly remember I was not wearing any panties and feel my cheeks flush, I was distracted by a small cough and hastily looked up to see Miss Jackson smiling at me trying to pass me a dish.

    I took the dish from her and offered her my hand to help her down from step ladder, as she grasped my hand she looked into my eyes and licked her top lip holding my gaze, she seemed to hold my hand for rather a long time and this seemed to make my pussy tingle more. I broke her gaze and stuttering offered to set the table for supper, I sit down waiting for the meal to be served up and the telephone rings, she disappears off to answer it. Rory gets up from his basket coming to greet me, he puts his head up my short skirt and nudges my bare crotch with his cold noise. I go to push him away but he can smell my muskiness, buries his nose into my pussy and takes a lick. Hearing Miss Jackson is still on the phone, I am unable to help myself as I open my legs and allow him better access to my wet slit. The sensations this dog is creating are unbelievable and I am unable to stop him. His tongue licks at my juices, venturing into every crevice, I am so turned on. My bliss is instantly interrupted as I hear Miss Jackson finish her call as I hurriedly push Rory away and sit up straight crossing my legs.

    She prepared a lovely supper and opened some wine and we sat talking for some time mostly about me, my sheltered upbringing and my dedicated studies at university, I confess to her I have led a very sheltered life. She continued to top up my wine glass questioning me on my young life, I guess the wine loosened my tongue. She inquired if I had had any boyfriends to which I quickly said no saying I hadn’t had time for that sort of thing, she pushed further and I confirmed that I hadn’t had a relationship at all, she nodded and commented on me being a virgin still at twenty one what a rare thing that was these days. I eventually realised the time and offered to help her tidy up to which she said no she would manage and I disappeared back to my room to read a book for a while.

    I must have dozed off as I woke about 2 hours later, realizing the time, I changed into my pyjamas and went along the landing to clean my teeth. I was stopped in my tracks in the bathroom doorway at the sight of Mrs Jackson in the shower again, she looked up at me and told me not to worry to come on in and do what I needed to we were all women together and she didn’t mind. I walked to the sink and started to clean my teeth, I could see Miss Jackson’s image clearly in the mirror and I watched her in the shower. She lifted her leg up on to a stool and started to lather her pussy, I watched her rub the soap into her pussy and reach for a razor. I was transfixed by the razor scraping the lather off of her skin revealing the top of her slit and gliding through her pussy lips.

    There was only so long I could clean my teeth for so eventually I rinsed my mouth and left the bathroom wishing her goodnight. By now my pussy was itching like crazy from Rory and from further visions of Miss Jackson, I lay on the bed covering my lower body with a sheet and slipped my hands into my pyjama bottoms opening my legs to allow me access to my sodden snatch. I started to stroke myself, my fingers slipping easily up and down, this didn’t seem to alleviate things so I moved up to my clit and started to rub it in a circular motion. I closed my eyes and visualized Miss Jackson shaving her slit, Rory licking my soppy pussy; my fingers worked faster and faster on my button causing my heart to race, I started to feel my thigh muscles tense as I innocently failed to realise I was building myself to my first orgasm.

    How can I describe it, an explosion in my cunt, my body spasming as my muscles in my groin contracted pushing cum out of my cunt hole, the need to slow my fingers down as my clit screamed at me not to touch it so hard. I lay there panting and softly stroking myself in my euphoric state, eventually I opened my eyes and realised Miss Jackson stood in the doorway, her bath gown open she was rolling a nipple in her fingers smiling at me, she said nothing, turned and walked away, I had no idea how long she had been standing there watching me!

    That week was very hectic for me, I threw myself into my work only seeing Miss Jackson fleetingly at home. The weather was so warm and sultry even at night which prevented me from sleeping, in the end I took off my pyjamas and slept naked with just the sheet covering me. One night I woke, I was so hot I needed a drink, so I put my minuscule bathrobe on, since Mum had shrunk it, it did not cover a lot, barely the cheeks of my arse but knowing Miss Jackson would be asleep I thought it would be okay and made my way down to the kitchen.

    I got a glass from the cupboard and poured myself cold water from the jug in the refridgerator, as I turned round Rory got out of his basket to greet me and instantly stuck his nose into my pussy, the coldness of his noise against my skin caused me to jump. Remembering his ministrations some days ago, my pussy started to tingle, I placed the glass on the table and sat down feeling the delicious cold of the wood of the seat against my bare skin. Rory saw this as his invitation, moving round to place himself between my legs which I open uncontrollably and slide a little further down the chair to give him easy access.

    He starts to lick my pussy lazily, dabbing at the hot flesh, my juices secrete from my cunt causing him to lick faster and harder. His tongue pushes into my cunt hole trying to lap up as much cream as possible, his cold nose rubs against my clit causing my breathing to increase. He is now licking my cunt so hard he is making it sore so I gently push his head up so that his tongue is working my clit. My orgasm builds as I watch this dog lapping at my love button, my legs start to shake and I explode inside, he continues to lick me as my spasms push my cum out and squirt on his face causing him to lick harder and faster. I cannot stand it and push him away, the sensations are too intense, I slouch in the chair panting for breath, my legs are like jelly, I feel unable to move. Rory lays in his basket licking his engorged pink cock, I watch him as my heart calms down, I am twenty one what have I been doing all my life to have missed out on sensations such as all this, I shudder and realise that getting off on a dog is not the correct thing to do but do wonder why I haven’t tackled this sex thing sooner. I drink my water and return to bed falling into a deep blissful sleep.

    By Friday night I was exhausted and looking forward to a weekend recovering, work had been pretty intense and the hot weather did not help things. As I rode home on the tube my mind drifted back to Miss Jackson, I had missed seeing her this week and flashes of her naked image came into my mind causing that itching feeling between my legs. I wondered why I felt this way, did this mean I fancied her? Was I a lesbian? I tried to close the images and feelings out and concentrated on getting home.

    On entering the front door I was greeted by wonderful cooking smells, feeling disappointed at my disinterest in the food and slightly listless I shouted hello to Miss Jackson who replied dinner in an hour and took myself upstairs to my room. I stripped off my office clothes, put on my silky pyjamas and lay down on the bed. I must have drifted off to asleep and was woken by Miss Jackson stroking my thigh as she sat next to me on the bed. I lay there next to her, enjoying the relaxing feelings as she stroked my thigh, her hands felt so soft through the silky fabric of my pyjama bottoms. The feeling was so good, so I close my eyes, immediately the naked images of Miss Jackson appear and my pussy starts to tingle.

    She has her arm draped over my head, her breasts are very near my face, I can see her cleavage out of the corner of my eye and am certain I can feel her erect nipple pushing into my soft cheek. She moves her hand to my belly, whilst sleeping my pyjama top has crept up a bit exposing some of my flesh, she continues to softly rub the palm of her hand back and forth over my midriff. My pussy starts to feel really wet and I wonder if she can see a wet patch in my pyjamas. Her hands creep higher up underneath my top just skimming the underside of my breasts, my nipples are erect and aching to be touched, what on earth is the matter with me I scream inside my head, I am desperate for her to pinch my nipples.

    I lick my dry lips and bite down trying to keep my breathing steady, I keep my arms pinned to my sides even though I am itching to rub myself, the sensation of her hands on my body are so intense. Her hands drift further up and rub over my nipples, I cry out at the touch of her, she pinches each nipple between her fingers rolling my nubs teasingly. She moves closer to me on the bed and pushes her tits closer to my face, if I dared to poke my tongue out I could lick the cleavage of her huge bosoms but I am too afraid to interrupt her hands on me.

    Her hands stop teasing my hard nipples and slide down my body skimming over the material to my crotch, she pushes her hand between my legs pushing the material into my sodden crease. My breathing starts to increase, I am so maddenly turned on by the attentions of this woman that I feel I could cum on the spot. She brings her hand up to her mouth, I can see her fingers are wet even through the fabric of my pyjamas, she sucks her fingers into her mouth to taste me. I watch her transfixed, words cannot describe the sensations coursing through my body right now.

    She moves her hand back down and slips her wet fingered hand under the waist band of my pyjamas, her fingers run through my pubic hair pushing between the fork in my pussy lips. I shuffle my legs further apart trying not to appear desperate as she runs her fingers up and down my soaking wet slit, I moan and tilt my pelvis up to meet her touch. Again she removes her fingers bringing them to her mouth provocatively licking my juices and stands up offering her hand pulling me off the bed.

    Still holding my hand she pulls my body into hers, putting her lips to mine she pushes her tongue into my mouth licking my lips, I open my mouth to allow her tongue to explore, my tongue furtively caresses hers as the kiss becomes more intense. I can feel her nipples hard against mine as she snakes her hand around to my arse grasping my cheek and pulling me closer so our groins touch. She unbuttons my top gently removing it from my shoulders I can feel her breath on my breasts as she leans into me. Her hands hook into the waistband of my pyjama bottoms, she tugs them over my hips and lets them fall to the floor telling me to step out of them. I stand naked in front of her, I am by now so wanton I make not attempt to cover myself.

    She undoes the front fastening of her dress, removing it to reveal a red lacey transparent bra with matching tiny panties, I cannot help it as I stare at her huge breasts with large nipples surrounded by big brown aureoles through the translucent material. She puts her hands behind her and unfastens her bra bringing the material forward to release her massive tits, as I look at them the nipples become erect, the dark brown circles become erect also crinkling the skin and pushing the nipples further forward. I reach my hand out to stroke one, they are so soft but the nipples are hard like rocks, leaning forward I suck it into my mouth rolling my tongue lovingly over her hard nub. She supports the boob in her hand, watching my mouth move over her breast and moans softly.

    Pulling away she holds my hand, leading me into the bathroom she turns the shower on and pulls me under the hot water with her. She washes my body lathering my skin with her hands covered in shower cream, washing my aching breasts with her slippery soapy hands, cleansing my legs sliding her hands between my legs teasing me. She then produces the shaving cream, smothering my dark pubic mass turning it white and foamy, then glides the razor over my skin, clumps of pubic hair glide down my legs and I watch it disappear down the drain. She motions for me to lift my leg onto the shower stool, using her fingers she’s pulls my pussy lips tight ensuring she shaves off all my hair. Once I am bald, my pussy becomes so sensitive to the air and water as she uses the shower head to ensure I am free from foam. Turning the water off she drapes our bodies in large fluffy towels and we dry ourselves off watching each other intently.

    Kissing me seductively she leads me back into the bedroom and lays me on the bed kneeling beside me, leaning over she takes each nipple in her mouth tugging at the tender flesh drawing my tights buds between her teeth sucking them inwards. I arch my back towards her mouth as her other hand drifts down towards my slit pushing between my puffy lips, I open my legs to allow her better access. I am wetter beyond words, the whole stroking, showering, teasing thing has my juices flowing, I can feel them trickling down between my arse cheeks and dripping onto the bed.

    She lightly slides her wet fingers covered in my juices up and down my slit, I am moaning softly as my heartbeat increases, every time she reaches my clit she circles over the top and back down, the feeling is torture. She slips a finger gently into my virgin cunt, slowly pushing in allowing my cunt muscles to stretch to cope, then slowly slides her finger carefully in and out, I urge her to push in deeper but she says she does not want to break my hymen. Her thumb massages my clit back and forth over my hardness, my moaning has become louder as I try to tilt my pelvis and push harder against her hand.

    She moves around the bed, laying between my legs, I can now feel her hot breath and tongue as she kisses and licks the sensitive thigh flesh close to my pussy, I try to move my body so my pussy is in her face but still she continues to tease me. Eventually when I think I can take her teasing no more, she hungrily licks the length of my slit, sucking in the juices as she reaches my clit, the rush of cold air past my skin ripples sensations through me. She licks my clit button dabbing at the tender flesh again teasing me beyond words, I pluck up the courage to speak and whisper to her to make me cum, again no response, so I plead with her. She closes her mouth over my clit sucking it inwards, holding my button between her teeth she rubs the tip of her tongue vigorously over it.

    At last my orgasm erupts, I wail at the intensity of it, bucking my hips into her face as I squirt my juices over her, her eyes are wide at the shock of discovering the full force of my climax. My body ripples and spasms in multiples as the orgasms keep coming, she stops chewing on my clit and licks the tender flesh gently letting me absorb the pleasures of my body. She comes and sits by my side draping her arm over my head, gently peeling the strands of hair from my perspiring face, I turn to look up at her, she smiles reassuringly at me.

    Her breasts are right next to my face, I kiss the soft smooth skin rubbing my cheek and lips over the velvety flesh. She moves one of her large distended nipples offering it to my lips, I lick the dark circle of flesh which instantly wrinkles and the nipple hardens. I draw it into my mouth licking it coating it in my saliva, I suck it between my teeth rubbing my teeth over the nub, She moans in appreciation, pulling both her large breasts together she offers both her nipples together, I try to pull them both into my mouth but cannot quite manage it, so slaver and lick them each as quick as I can alternating between the two.

    By now she is kneeling over my face, dangling both nipples down to my eager mouth, she moves placing her knees either side of my shoulders, her pussy is in front of my face now. She softly encourages me to lick her, opening her pussy lips with her fingers, she has large inner lips, they are pink and wet with her juices. I stick my tongue out, furtively licking her folds tasting her juices, they are musky too but a stronger flavour than mine. I run my tongue over every crevice, sucking her inner lips into my mouth tugging on them, her juices drip onto my face and into my mouth.

    I move my mouth up to her clit, closing my mouth over the whole area rubbing the flat of my tongue over the protruding flesh. She tilts her pelvis, pushing her clit further into me, I pull it into my mouth holding it there with my teeth rubbing my tongue over it as hard and fast as I can. She moans and encourages me to do more, harder. I am inexperienced in these things as I start to tire, she grabs my head grinding her pussy into my face rocking back and forth rubbing herself on me. She rubs her soppy wet cunt all over my face faster and faster as her orgasm builds, I am struggling for breath but continue to lap at her wet clit. As she cums she squirts cream and fluid all over me bathing me in her sex, the spasms in her cunt subside so I lick her gently mopping up all her cum. She moves off of the bed and leans over to kiss me deeply, tasting her juices in my mouth, satiated I roll onto my side and drift into a very relaxed sleep.

    I spend Saturday and Sunday morning visiting my parents, they ask how I am getting on in my new digs, I smile and reply that they are really nice and I am enjoying myself. I cannot tell them any more, they will be horrified, getting off on the dog and a lesbian encounter with my landlady! I wave goodbye to them and drive back to the city, as I drive I cannot help but think about Miss Jackson, my pussy aches to see her again, I arrive home late afternoon. I enter the front door, shout my hellos, Miss Jackson responds she is in the garden, so I walk through the house to the garden excited to see her but to be greeted by the sight of Miss Jackson and her friend naked sitting together in the hot tub!

    Miss Jackson invites me to join them, I am rather unsure but as my pussy starts to tingle I want nothing more than to slide in the hot tub and try to overcome my misgivings, I must confess I am slightly put out almost jealous. I shyly remove my clothes and climb in sitting opposite the ladies, Miss Jackson’s huge boobs bob around in the swirling bubbly water whereas on closer inspection of Elaine I realise she is similar to me in stature, small pert breasts with hard erect nipples. They offer me a glass of champagne which I hastily accept, I drink the first glass very quickly in an attempt to settle my nerves.

    We start chatting, Elaine says that Miss Jackson has told her all about me, she smiles slyly like a cat when she says she is shocked I am still a virgin at 21, how pure to be so uncorrupted at that age. I am not sure what she means, as I look at her she drops her gaze to my breasts and licks her lips, not sure where to put my eyes I look at Miss Jackson just as she gives Elaine a deep and passionate kiss. Elaine reaches across caressing her huge tits rolling one of her nipples between her fingers, the fizzling water bubbles around my tits causing my nipples to harden, the underwater jets pulse against my already hot itchy pussy as I sit and stare at my landlady and her friend.

    Miss Jackson breaks from her kiss and suggests I slide over to sit next to her and puts her arm around my shoulder pulling me close to her saying her favourite girls all together. She kisses me on the mouth pushing her tongue between my lips exploring my mouth dancing her tongue with mine, I groan into her mouth knowing I am completely under her spell. She removes her arm from around my shoulder and slips her hand between my legs, stroking my thigh gliding up my leg into my pussy folds seeking my special place. I lay back in the tub parting my legs open further enjoying her stroking my lips, delving into my slit, I hear Elaine moaning and look across, Miss Jackson’s other arm disappears into the swirling water between Elaine’s legs, her knee is up and open, Miss Jackson’s arm moving as she pumps her cunt.

    Miss Jackson stopped what she was doing and suggested we all go upstairs to her bedroom, we all climbed out of the hot tub, wrapping ourselves in towels and disappeared back into the house. Her bedroom is larger than mine with a huge super king-size leather sleigh type bed, large mirrored wardrobes span the whole of one wall, her and Elaine climb onto the bed and she tells me to sit on one of the chairs to the side of the bed and watch for a while. She starts to kiss Elaine, burying her tongue deep into her mouth, their hands roam all over each others’ bodies, stroking their bare flesh, her mouth moves down Elaine’s neck to her breasts sucking and licking leaving trails of saliva. She sucks one of Elaine’s small nipples into her mouth pulling and stretching her dark pink bud, her hand snakes down her belly delving between her friend’s naked pussy lips.

    Elaine opened her legs to Miss Jackson, revealing her naked, bald, wet slit, her fingers slid up and down her crevice lubricating every fold with her juices. As I sit watching them, I have complete view either directly or via the mirrors, my pussy is weeping fluid as the heat in my groin persists. I am so turned on, I opened my legs and place one on the arm of the chair, I can see my exposed pussy in the mirror and whilst watching them on the bed, I glance at my reflection stroking myself. Miss Jackson has buried several of her fingers into Elaine’s cunt and is pumping her hand vigorously knuckle deep into her.

    She moves position and straddles Elaine’s chest, her head is between her legs sucking her clit whilst continuing to fuck her with her fingers. Elaine starts to give out muffled moans as she hungrily slurps, licking at Miss Jackson’s slit. The sight is too much for me as I strum my clit button with my fingers enjoying the feelings enhanced by the sight of these two women. Miss Jackson stops and goes to the wardrobe, sliding open one of the doors, revealing a huge collection of sex toys, she removes a penis shaped object attached to some strapping which she steps into. Pulling the straps around her hips and in between her legs protruding from the front is a rather large plastic penis.

    Fascinated I continue to slowly caress my clit with my wet fingers, Elaine turns over onto her front and kneels on all fours. Miss Jackson knelt onto the bed behind her, slowly sliding the cock-like object into her exposed cunt, I realise that this is what they call a strap on as she slides the plastic cock in and out of Elaine. Elaine’s moaning gets louder as she increases the tempo grasping her hips and plunging the cock into her. By now I am strumming my clit as fast as I can, imagining the object fucking me, my orgasm rushes through me as Elaine’s does also as she collapses her head to the floor allowing Miss Jackson to bury her cock deeper into her.

    As she recovers her breathing Miss Jackson suddenly remembers I am still in the room and withdrawing the wet sticky penis from Elaine she clambers off the bed. Approaching me she stands in front with her cock sticking in my face and asks me to lick Elaine’s juices. I suck it deep into my throat, tasting her friends juices, rolling my tongue over the phallic shape. Elaine recovers from her prone state and lays on the bed watching us, she asks if I would like to be fucked with it, I hastily nod my head wanting this buried deep into my virgin cunt.

    Miss Jackson tells me to lay on the bed, she and Elaine swap the strap on, Elaine kneels between my legs and Miss Jackson lays with her head next to my thigh. I can feel Elaine’s hot breath on my skin as she gets closer to my pussy, Miss Jackson gently pulls my legs apart, opening me to her friend. Elaine licks my tight little slit, running her tongue up and down the folds of pink shiny flesh as Miss Jackson holds my pussy lips apart. Elaine sits up and moves the cock closer to my pussy, Miss Jackson tells her to be gentle as my hymen has not been broken. With her help she inserts the penis gently into tight opening of my cunt, Miss Jackson continues to rub my clit making my juices flow and lubricate me.

    Elaine slides the cock a little further in stretching my cunt walls until she meets the resistance of my hymen, she pulls back and with a shove tears my tender flesh causing me to moan loudly in pain. Miss Jackson tells her to fuck me faster as this will help ease the soreness, so her friend starts to pump the plastic rod in and out of my cunt. My attention to the discomfort is diverted to the glorious feeling of the cock sliding in and out of me and Miss Jackson rubbing her thumb furiously against my clit. Elaine fucks me furiously as my orgasm builds, my legs are juddering as the sex train courses through my body, my cunt grips the cock in spasms and my juices explode all over Elaine’s naked pussy and Miss Jackson’s face. Gasping for breath, Elaine withdraws her cock which is coated in my juices mixed with traces of my blood, whereas Miss Jackson leans over and gently licks at my swollen pussy sucking up my juices.

    I lay on the bed in a prone state, my body exhausted from my first penetration climax, I breathe in ragged gasps completely unable to move. Miss Jackson and Elaine are kneeling together on the bed, kissing each other deeply tasting my juices, pushing their breasts together. I sit watching quietly as they fold their legs around one another their pussy’s touching as they start to grind against one another. Their urgency increases, clits mashing against one another, slurping and sucking loudly as their juices lubricate them. Miss Jackson starts to moan, quickly followed by Elaine, each clutching each other’s legs to push their clits tighter together. The grinding and gyrating of their hips is so furious as they both orgasm ramming themselves into each other as the spasms grip their bodies.

    I am starting to doze now, too tired to do anything else, Miss Jackson and Elaine are laying together on the bed hugging each other in an orgasmic haze so I roll off the bed and go to my own room desperate for sleep as I have work in the morning, also remembering I have to contend with a new boss and a hectic week!

    Thank goodness I remembered to set the alarm as would have slept for England, fortunately the bathroom is empty as I could really do without any delays from Miss Jackson this morning. I shower quickly, clean my teeth, dry my hair and apply make-up before she is even awake. I am just racing along the landing when she calls me back, I have five minutes for breakfast, so I roll my eyes and turn around smiling. She kisses me lightly on the lips and says she hopes I enjoyed last night to which I confirm I did but I am in a rush to go to work, she presses into my hand two egg shaped items attached by cord and a small remote control device.

    She hurriedly explains if I feel horny during the day I should insert these into my cunt and use the remote device, I thank her and rush downstairs and stuff them in my handbag. A few mouthfuls of breakfast later, I am sitting on the tube travelling to work, my mind drifts back to last night and a smile appears on my face as I think about it. The thoughts together with the rocking motion of the train start to make my pussy tingle but my reverie is soon shattered as the train comes to a halt at my stop.

    On arriving at work, I am introduced to my new boss Mr Edwards, he is quite a bit older than me probably forties, very handsome in a sharp pin stripe suit, he is very pleasant and seems to be quite easy going, I settle down at my desk and start my day. Just after lunch, he asks me to do some work down in the vault sorting some old files which need archiving, he explains he needs this particular job finishing today, so there could well be some overtime.

    I disappear down into the basement of the building to start clearing the files, it is very quiet down there, lighting is adequate but not bright but at least it is heated. The work is quite boring, checking dates and putting items too old in a pile to be destroyed, because the work is easy my mind drifts back to Miss Jackson and Elaine, needless to say it doesn’t take long for the familiar tingling in my crotch to start. I cross and uncross my legs hoping to quell the itch but it does not work!

    I suddenly remember Miss Jackson’s gift to me that morning, rummaging in my handbag I pull out the mysterious egg contraption, sitting on one of the desks being stored down there I hitch up my skirt, pull my panties to one side and slip both the eggs into my wet cunt leaving a length of cord hanging out. I switch the remote on and am pleasantly surprised to feel the eggs vibrating inside me, the longer I press the plus button and faster and harder the eggs vibrate massaging my cunt walls. I open my legs wide, closing my eyes enjoying the feelings in my body, even with the eggs pulsing on the maximum setting it is not enough so I slip my hand across to my clit and start to rub myself.

    My orgasm starts to build and I close my eyes again, shutting my mind off only thinking of Miss Jackson imagining it is her fingers or mouth working over my clit. My other hand unbuttons some of my blouse, seeking a nipple to pinch, teasingly rolling it between my fingers. The orgasms explodes in me, my cunt muscles grip on to the vibrating eggs, my legs juddering as the spasms take over me, I release my nipple and seek out the control to slow the vibration down.

    I open my eyes and realise my boss is standing in front of me gazing at my pussy spread wide open, my cunt full of vibrating egg! Before I can stop myself and make myself decent, he hastily pleads with me not to move, to continue stroking that beautiful naked cunt of mine. He has a huge lump in his trousers which he is rubbing, I realise he has a huge hardon from watching me play with myself, how much has he seen I wonder. I am unable to move, I feel totally unashamed at sitting on a desk, in front of my boss, my legs open wide having just masturbated to orgasm, so I merely sit there stroking my wet pussy and gently pull the eggs out by their cord exposing my cunt like a pair of fish lips gasping for air.

    I cannot deny I am curious about his cock, having seen teenage boys at school flashing their dicks it wasn’t like I hadn’t seen anything like it before but they hadn’t got my attention like his had. He continued to stroke the length of it probably about nine inches, it was difficult to tell through his trousers, he softly asked if I mind if he got it out, I said it was fine my me. He unzipped his trousers, pulled out his cock, it was definitely a good nine inches, rock hard and pink as it stuck out directly at me, it certainly looked a lot more attractive that Miss Jackson’s plastic version.

    I wanted to touch it, I was fascinated by it so I climbed off the desk not bothering to pull my skirt down and knelt down at his feet reaching out to feel his protruding member. He groaned as my fingers lightly caressed the warm soft skin, touching the whole length, watching a drop of precum appear at the tip. I grasped his massive member trying to close my small hand around it but without success, I massaged my hand around his cock pulling up and down at the same time, watching transfixed as his foreskin pulled back a little exposing the purple head of his cock.

    He whispered to me to suck it, I say whisper, he more like begged and pleaded with me to enclose my mouth over his cock, even him saying that to me caused more precum to appear and drip on the basement floor between my legs. I moved my head forward, kissing the tip of his cock then licking my lips to taste him, he tasted different again to how myself and Miss Jackson, a similar muskiness but saltier. I opened my mouth wider drawing his cock in licking the head sucking it further into my mouth, I could only get a few inches so I wrapped both hands around the rest of his cock, feeling his soft skin pulled taught around his member.

    He started to gently push his cock in and out of my mouth using his hips so I started to bob my head up and down to copy his rhythm continuing to suck and lick his cock. I put the tip of my tongue inside the foreskin licking the skin around and around his huge tip, he groaned loudly at my attentions. This obviously excited him more as he grasped my head with one hand, pushing his cock into my mouth as far as he could trying not to choke me, his other hand ventured into my opened blouse and pinched my nipples. I moved one of my hands down to his balls and stroked the soft hairy flesh, suddenly I felt his balls tighten in my hand, his moans turned to grunts, feeling his cock swell, he fucked my mouth even harder as I felt something hot spurt into the back of my throat. Realising he was cumming I moved my head back a little so I could taste his cum, I was having to swallow pretty fast as he ejected ropes and ropes of stuff into my surprised mouth.

    His cock started to soften as I finished licking his juices off and I stood up to face him, he told me he wanted to taste me now and guided me back to sitting on the desk kneeling before me he peeled off my panties, opened my legs, and ran his fingers over my bald pussy. Sucking his cock had really turned me on, my juices had gathered between my lips and were now all over his fingers as he brought them to his mouth to taste me. He had large hands, well manicured but the backs were a little hairy, I watched as he moved his hands back to my milky white pussy, so different from Miss Jackson’s hands against my skin.

    He pulled open my pussy lips, closely inspecting me, his face so close I could feel his hot breath against my wet folds, he stuck out his tongue and quite aggressively licked my exposed pussy. The sensations were so different from Miss Jackson’s mouth, rougher, bigger tongue, more powerful, so so different but I didn’t want him to stop. He covered my pussy with his mouth rubbing his bottom lip against my cunt opening, his tongue and top lip on my clit, without warning he clamped his mouth on my clit sucking the small button of sensitive flesh into his mouth, it hurt but it felt sooo good!

    Without warning he suddenly plunged two of his fingers into my cunt knuckle deep and started pump them in and out of me. It took my breath away as I gasped at more different sensations attacking me, I opened my legs wider wanting his fingers to push deeper into me feeling an orgasm in the making. He suddenly stopped, standing up, his massive cock is hard again and pointing right at my cunt, he placed the tip at my opening. Pushing firmly, without hesitation, giving my cunt very little time to accommodate him, he buries his thick cock deep into my cunt, he grasps my thighs and jerks his cock deeper into me, I grunt at the sheer force of him having only experienced the strap on.

    It doesn’t hurt but does feel a little uncomfortable, I am still a little sore from losing my virginity the previous evening and my little cunt is certainly not used to a cock of any shape or form this big. A large blob of spit dribbles from his mouth and lands on my clit, he roughly massages it around my clit with his thumb as he continues to push his huge cock in and out of me, watching transfixed as I my cunt walls grab and suck with the motion. He starts to fuck me quicker, pulling his cock nearly all the way out of me before ramming it back in as hard as he can, his balls smashing against my arse cheeks.

    He grabs my knees bringing them up and pushing them down either side of my chest exposing me more allowing his cock to be buried deeper into me stretching me even wider, bringing my pelvis up towards him, I open my blouse exposing my tits to him, he leans over pushing even deeper and bites at each nipple, the pain is so pleasurable. His cock is really tight in me, I push my hand down between my legs, feeling the width of his shaft sliding in and out of me, I move up to my clit and start to rub it hard wanting to climax also.

    I cum first, my cunt muscles squeezing his cock as I coat it with my cum, he fucks me even harder as ropes of cum spurt into my womb ramming his cock into me with each ejection of spunk. I can do nothing but lay across the desk, waiting for him to withdraw his cock, my cunt is so sore but I cannot deny I have not enjoyed the experience as I lay on the desk feeling a whole new load of sensations through my body.

    Suddenly he withdraws, hastily tucks his cock back in his trousers and disappears back upstairs without a by your leave, it is all so quick I am still laying across the desk virtually naked wondering if the whole experience was a dream! Slowly I gathered my thoughts together, retrieved my panties wiping myself as clean as best I could on such a small scrap of material, it was pointless putting them back on so I screwed a piece of paper around them and dropped them in the waste paper basket. I pulled down my skirt, sat down and continued to work on the files as it was already four o’clock and I did not want to be stuck here too late.

    A couple of hours later Mr Edwards came back down into the vaults, he had brought down a couple of cups of coffee, he leaned on the desk and just watching me work. Eventually he spoke, he apologised for his actions earlier, to which I merely shrugged, I didn’t feel he needed to know I had enjoyed it, he then blurted out that he loved his wife dearly but that they hadn’t had sex for over three years. I asked him why, had something happened, he said no and that one day she started to not be interested and time had gone on, today was the first day he had had sex with anyone since then. I couldn’t help myself, I merely said any time he needs it and I could help; to come and find me.

    That was the start of our odd relationship, we never ever kissed, he would sometimes summons me to his office, force me to kneel behind his desk and suck his cock until he came. Other times he would follow me into the photocopying room, he would pull my panties to one side, bend me over the copier, finger fuck and diddle my clit until I came or just fuck me roughly from behind, when he had finished he would just zip his flies back up and leave the room; me? I had to scurry to the bathroom with my legs as close together as possible trying not to deposit cum on the office floor. The best times were down in the vault, he still fucked me roughly, there was never any love in it, he always made sure I came as he loved to feel my cunt muscles stroking his cock covering it in my cum but he was always rough with his cock and rammed me rough and hard.

    I still continued my relationship with Miss Jackson and sometimes Elaine, with them it was always tender and loving, I’m sure Miss Jackson knew I was having sex with someone as she did my laundry, sometimes by the time I got home my panties were covered in Mr Edwards’ cum. She never said anything, just continued to teach me how to please myself and other women, I adored her but still loved the manly way Mr Edwards took me.

    One day Mr Edwards came down into the vault, he perched on the edge of the desk, I was on my hands and knees on the floor sorting some paperwork, I looked up at him and notice the bulge in his trousers. I automatically unzipped his fly and pulled out his half erect cock and started to caress it with my mouth and tongue. Kissing the end, licking up and down its length, drawing the tip into my mouth running my tongue between his foreskin and the head. He groaned pulling my head deeper onto his length, I had got better over the weeks sucking his cock, I could take him deep into my mouth and down my throat without gagging.

    Grasping my head he started to ram his cock into my mouth, I grasped around the base of his cock which always helped him to orgasm, suddenly his balls tightened as I felt his first rope of cum hit the back of my throat. I tried to swallow, as more and more cum filled my mouth, I had to move my head back to bring his cock out of my throat to enable me to swallow all his cum. Once he stopped ramming his cock into me I carefully licked his cock clean and he once again tucked it back in his trousers and pulled up his zipper.

    I can’t help but wonder how clinical it all feels; so I just settle back down to sorting the files, he continues to sit perched on the desk, eventually he coughs and speaks. He asks if I would consider coming to his house and helping his wife, he explains that she probably will not like me being there but he has a plan to force her into resolving their lacking sex life as he loves her to pieces but cannot continue this way. I agree to his request, he has asked me to dress in a suit but without underwear, forewarning me it may not be a pleasant introduction but assuring me I will be perfectly safe and we arrange for me to come to his house that evening at seven pm.

    I leave the office at five, stop at Miss Jackson’s for a brief shower and change, hop back on the tube to arrive at Mr Edwards home for seven. I knock on the door and he lets me in, explaining his wife is taking her evening bath, she does not know I am coming and shows me upstairs to their bedroom; I can hear water running in the ensuite bathroom as he ushers me in, closes and locks the bedroom door.

    Mrs Edwards comes out of the ensuite wearing a rather dowdy dressing down, long down to her feet buttoned from the neck to the bottom, she shows surprise and Mr Edwards explains that I am here to help them with their sex life, she is angry but he tells her to sit down in the chair facing the bed, she meekly sits down but I can tell she is not happy. He then starts to remove his clothes and tells me to do likewise, the shock on her face as we both strip proves to me she does not have a clue what is going on, she opens her mouth to protest but he tells her to sit quiet.

    His cock is already semi-erect as he instructs me to kneel and suck his cock, I obediently lower myself until my face is next to his cock and draw his member into my mouth. Mrs Edwards sits facing us, she is so shocked she just stares at us, her mouth wide open. I start for the second time today, sucking, licking his cock, drawing it deep into my mouth then letting it go, licking at his balls pulling the skin into my mouth, returning to his cock burying it deep into my mouth and down my throat. She continues to stare at me sucking her husband’s cock, I impale his member deep into my throat making gurgling sounds as it hits the base of my throat, I try to look up at Mr Edwards but I am distracted by her hand unbuttoning the top buttons of her bathrobe as she starts to caress her nipple underneath the material.

    I suck harder on his cock knowing he is close to orgasm, pushing his length in and out of my mouth, as he starts to cum I pull his cock out of my mouth and massage his cock with my hand pumping the ropes of cum into my waiting mouth an inch away, showing his wife that I am drinking all her husband’s salty cum, she continues to watch licking her lips stroking and pinching one of her nipples. I close my mouth over his cock and suck the last of his juice out of the tip, pulling out of my mouth licking the cock head clean.

    Standing there stroking his cock as it becomes limp, he tells me to lay down on the bed opening my legs wide to show his wife my pussy. She watches me intently as I do as her husband asks me, stretching myself wide showing my naked pussy lips slick and wet with my juices. He lowers himself to his knees and hungrily licks my juices up and down my wet folds, he buries his rigid tongue into my cunt then moves up to my clit sucking on it loudly, pulling my little button stretching it into his mouth, I cry out moaning loudly. I look over to Mrs Edwards who has a complete view of what her husband is doing to me, her bathrobe is unbuttoned completely and now lies open; she is stroking her hairy open pussy watching us.

    He puts two of his big fingers into my cunt massaging my g-spot, continuing to suck my clit in short bursts, I arch my pelvis up to meet his fingers pumping into my hole squelching in my juices. My orgasm builds fuelled by the sight of Mrs Edwards stroking her juicy pussy, as the feelings rush through my body, my cunt pulls on his fingers, covering them in my juices, stroking and spasming against his plunging hand, I have to push his head back to stop him sucking my clit so hard the sensation is too intense. He sits back showing his wife the juices of my cum all over his hand as he brings them to his mouth licking each finger sucking my cum off of them.

    I look at Mrs Edwards, I pat the bed next to me and suggest she comes over, Mr Edwards sits in her place watching us. I am gentle with her, I stroke her arm, moving over her shoulders down to her breasts, she has the most perfect breasts full not too big, glorious nipples with dark pink aureoles. As my fingers graze over them the skin puckers, tightening her nipples as they become erect, I move my hands over her belly then returning to her breasts. I play with her nipples, teasing them, pulling and rolling her tight buds between my fingers, I feel her breath as she exhales in a huge sigh.

    Leaning over I lick and kiss her milky white flesh, moving down to her breasts drawing a nipple into my mouth flicking my tongue over the bud of flesh, I nip at it gently, she moans softly cupping my head in her hand encouraging me to continue.
    Mr Edwards sits watching, stroking his hardening cock as I softly caress his wife’s breasts, I move off of the bed kneeling down beside her; placing my hands on her thighs running my hands across the smooth flesh, putting pressure on the inside encouraging her to open her legs.

    She obliges revealing to me her pussy, her pubic mound is coated in a light covering of blonde downy hair, her juices making the hairs coated in it glisten. Very slowly I slide my hands inwards along her thighs stopping at her pussy lips, I slide my thumbs up and down slipping them inside the wet folds stroking the flesh hiding her clit button. She leans back on her hands trying to open herself up to me more, I pull back her flesh revealing her inner folds, pulling the skin tighter her clit peaks from it’s hood. With my tongue I start at her cunt hole, slowly licking her wet skin up to her clit rubbing my tongue over the tight knot of flesh, she exhales again moaning to me for more. I flick my tongue over her clit massaging the tender area, I cover my index finger in saliva and very gently slide it slowly into her cunt careful not to hurt her in any way.

    Mr Edwards is getting impatient, I know he needs to cum again, I am sure his wife is not ready for him yet, so I tell her to lay on the bed with her head on the edge of the mattress, I place my knees either side of her head positioning myself down her body with my head between her legs exposing my cunt to Mr Edwards hoping he will take up on the hint to fuck me rather than her just yet. Balancing my body over her with one hand I reinsert the finger of my free hand into her cunt, feeling no resistance I insert another finger, searching for her g spot, she arches her pelvis pushing my fingers further into her, I start to increase the speed of my fingers pushing into her and suck on her clit making slurping noises, her clit vibrating against my mouth.

    Her husband stands behind me rubbing the length of his cock up and down my slit, coating his member in my juices; he places the head at the opening of my cunt, grasping my hips he slides the whole length straight into me. I open my mouth off of her clit and gasp at his action, his wife moans loudly; she has a birdseye view of her husband’s nine inch cock buried to the hilt inside me. In his usual aggressive manner he starts to ram his cock in and out of me, pulling out to the tip plunging back into the hilt, I suck on Mrs Edwards clit as hard and fast as I can. I have to remove my fingers from her cunt to balance myself from his forceful fucking, his wife’s moans become louder she is close to cumming feeling my mouth sucking on her clit and watching her husband’s cock pulling in and out of my cunt.

    It feels like she has cum for the first time ever, her hips buck up to meet my hungry mouth as her spasms come in continuous waves, pushing her juices out of her trickling down her slit. Her husband rams harder and harder as his climax builds, he pulls one of my legs off of the bed grasping behind my knee opening me even further plunging even deeper into me as ropes and ropes of his cum shoot into me.
    His frantic pumping finally eases as the last of his cum leaves his cock and starts to soften, he pulls back and collapses in the chair, my cunt is left opening and closing like a fish gasping for air.

    I pull myself upright to move from my position, Mrs Edwards grasps my thighs telling me to stay where I am. I feel her breathing as she brings her head closer to my pussy as she draws in the smell of her husbands cum mingled with mine, I look down to see her catching a blob of our cum as it trickles from my cunt. She sticks out her tongue drawing more of our fluids into her mouth, Mr Edwards sitting watching urging his wife to suck up all his juices and make me cum. She puts her mouth to my cunt sucking the juices out of me, I put my fingers over my clit, rubbing my fingers firmly over it faster and faster, watching her drawing all the sticky white cream from me. My orgasm takes over me, my body racks with spasms, I struggle to stay where I am removing my hand to re balance myself but know she is now softly licking my clit and don’t want her to stop.

    As my energy finally returns, I manage to stand upright, Mrs Edwards moves and sits back on the edge of the bed, I lean over and kiss her, she opens her mouth to me drawing my tongue into her as I taste my and her husband’s juices. Her husband stands waiting for our kiss to end then he guides me to sit in to the chair, his cock is becoming hard again, I mouth to him to be gentle with his wife, she is so beautiful I don’t want him to fuck her brutally like he does to me. He lays down on the bed, gesturing for his wife to lay beside him, so she scoots up the bed and they lay naked together in each others arms. He strokes her softly, kissing her tenderly, I am amazed how different he is with her to how aggressive and cold he is with me.

    He kisses and licks her skin, sucks softly on her nipples, she moans to him asking him to make love to her, he moves between her legs as she opens them wide for him. He spits saliva on his fingers and coats his cock, very gently pushes the head into her cunt, he is so careful with her moving the tip in and out of her cunt stretching her to take him. Eventually his cock is all the way in and he slowly draws it in and out of her, his head leans over her, drawing each of her nipples into his mouth sucking and licking them. She lifts her knees higher drawing his cock deeper into her, her hips bucking up to meet her thrusts encouraging him to fuck harder.

    I am transfixed by them, Mr Edwards was my first male experience, I took his aggressive manner as being the norm for the male sex, I then realised that they do have a softer passionate side. They cum together her moaning, crying into his hair, him grunting as he pounds his cum into her, it is my cue to leave, I quietly dress, let myself out of the house and travel back to Miss Jackson’s.

    You would wonder whether my strange affair with Mr Edwards would end but it didn’t, it became less frequent but it did still happen, strangely I had a lot of work to do in the vault. He would come down, coming into the room rubbing his huge hard cock inside his trousers, I would either kneel submissively to suck his cock until it was dry (something apparently his wife did not enjoy) or he would bend me or make me kneel on a desk and he would ram his cock in me until he came. He never ever kissed me nor helped me to cum, so I would either rub my own clit while he fucked me or pull up my skirt after sucking him off to rub myself to climax.

    As for Mrs Jackson, she continued to love me, share herself with me, I was open with her about Mr Edwards, she would listen and afterwards we would pleasure each other, I adored her it was always so soft and gentle my time with her. Elaine came to visit about once a month and we would have fun together but I loved having Mrs Jackson to myself. As for Mr Edwards, I think he and his wife seemed to have repaired their sex life but he seemed unable to stop himself from seeing me yet the sex always was brutal and cold but I didn’t mind, I could always return to Miss Jackson……..


  • Daughter’s Incestuous Therapy 2: Therapist’s Incestuous Treatment

    Font size : +


    Pam increases the naughtiness as she guides mother and daughter into incestuous passion.

    Daughter’s Incestuous Therapy

    (An Incestuous Harem Story)

    Chapter Two: Therapist’s Incestuous Treatment

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

    Session 12 with Mercedes Daniels

    I kissed my patient, Mercedes Daniels, with hunger, my body burning from telling her about my earlier romp with my husband. My brother. Clint had come in here and fucked me and my previous patient, a naughty mother I was guiding into seducing her son.

    Mercedes Daniels shuddered as I pressed atop her naked body. We were cuddling on the bed in my therapist office. Over the course of the last eleven sessions with her, I had guided her into this naked therapy.

    Now she moaned into my lips. She kissed me with passion as I settled on her, my round breasts pressing into hers. The eighteen-year-old girl squirmed beneath me, her thighs rubbing into my legs. She trembled and shuddered, whimpering. Our nipples brushed.

    Sparks flared.

    I broke the kiss, my silky, black hair spilled around my head. I rubbed into her nose as she panted, her black hair spread over the pillow. Her pierced nose twitched. She panted, cheeks red. She licked her lips.

    “Mmm, want a better taste of incest?” I asked her.

    She whimpered. “What sort of therapist are you, Dr. Elliston?”

    “The best kind,” I told her. “The type that makes you cum and helps you enjoy your life.”

    “Yes, I do want a taste,” she groaned.

    I smiled. I couldn’t wait for her to seduce her father. While she was doing that, I would work her mother into seducing her brother. Incest was the best. Her family needed to become closer. To be united.

    I turned on top of her. My breasts rubbed into her skin. I settled down on her. I straddled her face and lowered my cum-filled pussy towards her mouth. Clint had pumped me full of his cum. He always loved me.

    I pressed her thighs apart and stared at her pussy. A landing strip of black hair ran down to her shaved twat. Her pussy lips were tight, a hint of her inner lips peeking out, pink petals blossoming. I groaned in delight and buried my face into her pussy.

    I fluttered my tongue up and down her twat. She shuddered and groaned. Her hands grabbed my rump. She pulled me down to her mouth. She pressed my pussy into her lips. She licked out without hesitating, her tongue darting through my folds.

    “Not your first time eating pussy, huh?” I asked, not shocked.

    “At a few parties,” she said. “You know, girls doing naughty things to impress the boys.”

    “Mmm,” I said, filing that nugget away.

    She thrust her tongue into my twat, lapping out my brother’s cum. I groaned, savoring the delight of feeling her scooping out Clint’s jizz. This rush of naughty delight rippled through me. My nipples rubbed into her flat stomach. The girl ate me with delight.

    I pressed my lips into her shaved twat. My tongue fluttered through her tart pussy. I gathered her cream. I lapped at her. My tongue pressed into her folds. I explored her silky petals, lapping at her, making her moan into my cunt.

    “Dr. Elliston!” she groaned. “You’ve done this before.”

    “I love pussy,” I panted. “I’ve eaten out all of my sisters’ cunts.” And my mother’s, but I didn’t want to bring that up.

    “You’re so naughty,” she moaned, fingernails biting into my rump.

    Her tongue dove deep into my twat. She fluttered her tongue around inside of me. Then she swiped Clint’s cum out of my pussy. She scooped it out. I moaned into her twat. I fluttered up and down her folds, savoring her tangy delight.

    My bed creaked and groaned. We moaned, feasting on each other. The pleasure rippled through me. Her lips brushed my clit as she plundered my twat. She loved the taste of the incestuous cum inside of me.

    I whimpered, loving my job.

    I nibbled on her pussy lips.

    Her clit.

    She groaned into my twat. My nipples ached against her flesh. The naughty girl wiggled her tongue around inside of me. She moaned with what sounded like frustration. Her tongue seemed to be straining inside of me, reaching as far as possible.

    “Damn it,” she groaned.

    “No more cum in me?” I asked.

    “No more.” She squirmed beneath me as I fluttered against her clit. “Mmm, but you do have a tasty twat, Dr. Elliston.” Her tongue caressed up my slit. “Ooh, yes, let’s do it.”

    She fluttered her tongue around my clit. She caressed it. I shuddered on the bed, her breasts rubbing into my stomach. I savored the hard points of her nipples. I latched onto her bud, nibbling on it with my soft lips.

    She bucked beneath me. Mercedes groaned. My patient whimpered as she swirled her tongue around my clit. Pleasure burst through me. Delight flowed through me. She nibbled on my bud, teasing me, too.

    The pleasure rushed through me.

    I squeezed my eyes shut and whimpered in delight. My pleasure swelled and swelled faster and faster. Her tongue caressing me was just a hot delight. Her fingers dug into my rump. We lapped at each other. Feasted on each other.

    Our tongues dueled and danced across each other’s pussies. It was incredible. A delight. Our hips wiggled from side to side. I ground on her face while I reveled in her tart, young cream. My pleasure surged higher and higher.

    We both groaned. We both shuddered.

    “Dr. Elliston!”

    “Mmm, let’s cum!” I panted. “Oh, yes, yes!”

    I sucked on her clit. Her lips sealed on my bud. We both trembled. We writhed on the bed as my orgasm swelled. It tightened in the depths of my pussy. I whimpered, stars dancing before my eyes as I hurtled towards my climax.

    She spasmed beneath me.

    Mercedes’s tart juices bathed my mouth.

    I drank them in as her squeals around my clit hummed around my bud. This amazing pleasure exploded through me. My orgasm detonated. My pussy convulsed. Cream gushed out of my cunt. It spilled out of my twat and soaked her face.

    “Yes, yes, Dr. Elliston!” she moaned. “Oh, my god, you taste good!”

    “So do you!” I whimpered between licks.

    We lapped at each other as we writhed through our orgasms. She squeezed my rump. I bucked on the bed. It creaked beneath us. Her breasts rubbed into my stomach. My nipples ached against her belly. My tongue danced across her twat. We loved each other. Feasted on each other.

    Then we collapsed into panting delight. I felt amazing, buzzing from the enthusiasm of her licking. Making love to a girl was always such a joy. I turned around and pressed into the girl’s body. My breasts rubbed into her form.

    I kissed her. I tasted my own tart delight, a stronger flavor than hers. Our tongues dueled for a moment, my hand sliding up from her pussy. I cupped her breast. I squeezed her tit. My fingers dug into her flesh.

    “Mmm, I want you to start seducing your father,” I told her.

    “What about Mom?” she asked, looking away. “He loves her.”

    “Once he sees you as a woman…” I leaned in had nuzzled into her ear. “You’re a girl. You know how to show off your body. Press against him. Kiss his cheeks. Let him feel the swell of your breasts. The hardness of your nipples…”

    She trembled as I whispered my advice.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Session 2 with Jill Daniels

    I had such a delicious time with Jill Daniels’s daughter yesterday. I savored the flavor of eating her pussy as I stared at the older woman. Her daughter had much of her look, though Jill had curly, brown hair. She had plump lips and large breasts.

    “Do you ever masturbate?” I asked, sitting on my chair, my legs crossed.

    She blinked at me. “Masturbate?” She glanced away, her cheeks spotting. “Of course.”

    “Do you think your daughter does it?”

    She squirmed, her hands clasped over her lap. “Probably. What does—”

    I raised my hand and gave her a comforting smile. “Who do you think she imagines when she’s pleasuring herself.”

    The mother swallowed.

    “Her father?” I asked.

    She gave me this sharp look. A shudder rippled through her body. Then she nodded. “Maybe.”

    “Who do you think about?”

    Her cheeks went bright scarlet. “Movie stars, usually. Jason Momoa a lot. The Rock.”

    “How about your son?” I leaned forward. “When he masturbates, is it possible that he’s thinking about you?”

    She shuddered. “I don’t understand.”

    “I think you need to understand your daughter is a woman,” I said, moving on. “You’re a woman, so you should understand the sort of desires she has.”

    “You think…” The mother swallowed. “Is she jealous of me because of her father?”

    I nodded. “She might be a little… flirty with him for a while. Let her. It’s important for her to test out her sexuality. It’s natural for a woman to compare herself up to her mother. To see if she measures up. She’ll soon realize your husband isn’t interested and move on.”

    “Oh, okay,” Jill said. “I guess I can see that. And then she won’t be such a bitch to me?”

    “Something like that,” I said.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Session 14 with Mercedes Daniels

    “Still nothing?” I asked Mercedes as we cuddled up naked on my office bed.

    “Nope,” she said in irritation, her naked breasts jiggling. “I felt him get a little hard, but he seems to be bemused by me. Not turned on.”

    “Uh-huh,” I said, my finger sliding down her firm stomach. “Getting hard is a good start. And your mother?”

    “She’s acting weird,” Mercedes said. “It’s like she doesn’t see me as a threat. I’ve done a few… blatant things before her to attract Daddy’s notice, and she just acted like I was a little girl. That it was amusing. It’s annoying.”

    “I bet it is,” I said. “But lucky for you, if she doesn’t see you as a threat, you can be even bolder.” My finger reached her landing strip. I slid down to her vulva. I slid my fingers up and down her pussy folds. “Mmm, how’s that?”

    Mercedes grinned. “Hot.”

    I leaned in and kissed her.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Session 3 with Jill Daniels

    “She’s really flirting with Martin,” Jill said, shaking her head. Her curly, brown hair swayed. “It’s blatant.”

    “And how is it affecting you?” I asked.

    “My husband and I are having a lot of sex,” she said. “It’s clear my husband is getting turned on and it’s confusing him. I kinda understand that.”

    “Because you’re starting to think about your son?”

    “Oh, god,” she groaned, her cheeks going red.

    “Have you masturbated to him?”

    She gave a shy nod. “I know it’s wrong.”

    “Have you tried to attract his attention?” I asked, glancing at her blouse. It was more revealing than she had worn the last two times. “Dressing sexier? Hoping he’ll notice your cleavage.”

    “How do you know that?” she gasped, hugging herself. It pressed up her breasts into a lush mound of cleavage. “It’s like your a witch.”

    “I’m a therapist,” I said. “And you’re a woman. It’s only natural. At the unconscious level, you’re a female responding to a virile male.” I leaned closer. “It’s nothing to be ashamed of.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Session 16 with Mercedes Daniels

    “I blew him,” Mercedes said the moment she walked into my office. I was already naked and waiting for her on the bed.

    “Your dad?” I asked as she peeled off her blouse, revealing her breasts trapped in a racy, black bra.

    She nodded as she unhooked it. Her breasts came into view, that pale delight of a White girl. My brother had a thing for Japanese girls like me, while I had a thing for Caucasian ladies. My sisters were all milky-pale and silky. They made me so wet.

    “Tell me about it,” I said as she kicked off her shoes and unbuttoned her jeans.

    “It was two days ago,” she groaned. “Saturday, and…”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Mercedes’s Daniels tale…

    My mom and brother weren’t home. She’d taken him out shopping of all things. I was glad because this was my chance. I had this wicked idea. I wore a flirty, pleated skirt that swirled around my thighs and a tube top that clung to my breasts. No bra. My black hair swept down my face as I found him on the recliner watching college football.

    “Come on,” he groaned. “Don’t let those fucking pussies sack the quarterback. Get your act together.”

    “Daddy,” I purred, sauntering to him. “Can I ask some advice?”

    He glanced at me and froze at the sight of my smooth midriff and bouncing breasts. I reached his recliner and plopped down on his lap, my legs thrown over the chair’s arm. He tensed. He was a tall man, his hair dark. He had a goatee that made him so sexy. His shoulders were broad. His tattoo on his arm peeked out of his sleeve, the bottom of a spade and a dragon’s tail coiled about it. It was his army unit.

    “What, Mercedes?” he asked, some color spotting his cheeks. I could feel him swelling hard.

    I wiggled.

    “Well,” I said, leaning over to him, almost pressing my breasts into his face. My nipples throbbed. “On blowjobs. Do guys really like them?”

    He spluttered, his cock throbbing beneath him. “Well, I mean…” He glanced around, this wild look in his eyes. “Um, I mean… this isn’t the sort of thing a father tells his daughter.”

    “I thought we could talk about anything,” I said, sliding my arms around his neck. I almost pressed my breasts into his face. His cock throbbed hard. “I want to learn how to give a good one.”

    “Mercedes,” he groaned. “What are you saying?”

    “I think you know what I’m saying.” I gave him a big smile, his dick twitching beneath my rump.

    His eyes were shocked, and I could feel at this moment I had him. He wanted this, but he couldn’t cross that line. He needed me to help him along. I grinned at him and then slid down his body. My weight on the extended part of the recliner closed it. I slid down to the floor and ended up on my knees before him, my hands busy.

    “Mercedes!” he groaned as I pulled down on his sweat pants. “What has gotten into you.”

    “This!” I moaned, pulling out his hard cock.

    It was thicker than I expected. A man’s cock. Not those boys that I’d allowed to sleep with me in the past. He had none of their insecure swagger, the posturing to convince you he was a man. He didn’t have to do that.

    He was a man.

    I gripped his cock. I pumped up and down on it. His cock twitched in my hand. I leaned in and licked my lips. I hungered for it. Salivated for it. I opened my mouth wide and swallowed the tip of my daddy’s dick.

    I dove into the world of incest in truth.

    Daddy groaned. His eyes widened as my lips sealed over his cock. I had him in my mouth. His hands grabbed the armrest. His face twisted as I bobbed my head. I worked my mouth up and down his shaft, sucking, nursing, loving him.

    The chair creaked as he shifted. My breasts jiggled in my boob tube. My tits swayed from side to side. I sucked his cock. His dick throbbed in my mouth. His precum spilled over my tongue. I swirled around his spongy crown.

    It was incredible.

    I was loving my daddy.

    Dr. Elliston was so right. This was what I craved. Why I was always fighting with my mom. I wanted this cock. I hungered for it. He groaned, his face twisting in bliss. His chest rose and fell. The game echoed behind me, the crowd cheering.

    It was like they were urging me on.

    “Dammit, Mercedes,” he growled. “This… This… Shit.”

    His hand grabbed my hair. For a moment, I felt him pulling on my hair, about to rip my mouth off his dick. I kept sucking. My hand stroked the base of his cock. He groaned and the pressure relaxed. His hand rested on my head as he surrendered to it.

    He loved it.

    This was incredible. It was a treat. My tongue darted around his cock. I sucked on him hard. I whimpered and moaned, my pussy growing hotter and hotter. I shoved my left hand down my body and between my thighs. As I nursed on him, my fingers slid up and up my inner thighs. I reached the gusset of my thong.

    I shoved the narrow cloth to the side and caressed my hot flesh. The pleasure rippled up my cunt. My toes curled. I groaned around his dick. I sucked him hard. His shaft throbbed in my mouth. The precum spilled over my tongue. He throbbed in my mouth. He felt incredible.

    I plunged my fingers into my cunt. I thrust them into my twat. I drove them into my sheath over and over. My tongue danced around his cock while my juicy pussy squeezed around my fingers. I plundered myself and loved him.

    “Mercedes,” he groaned. It was the best sound in the world.

    I stared up at him. This wicked passion surged through me as I churned up my twat. I thrust my fingers into my cunt again and again. My pussy clenched them. My juices ran down my wrists. The heel of my hand rubbed on my clit.

    Pleasure sparked through me as I nursed on his dick. He groaned and growled. His recliner creaked. His back arched. His fingers tightened in my hair. I was bringing him closer and closer to erupting. To exploding in my mouth.

    “Oh, shit, Mercedes!”

    His cum fired into my mouth.

    At the first taste of incestuous passion, my cunt exploded into orgasmic bliss. My daddy’s salty seed flooded my mouth. He groaned with each eruption. I swallowed his spunk. I gulped it down, load after load of passion. It spilled down my throat to my belly.

    Waves of pleasure rippled through my body. My fingers churned up my convulsing twat. Juices squirted out. Daddy’s recliner creaked as he shuddered. I gulped down his seed, sucking hard on his dick.

    It was such a delicious treat. I whimpered, my orgasm rushing through me. Daddy groaned, breathing heavy as I nursed out the last of his jizz. I loved it. I made him cum. His eyes flicked down to me.

    I popped my mouth off of him and rose, my tits bouncing. “Oh, Daddy, I love you so much.”

    His eyes were on me. I grabbed the hem of my boob tube. I peeled it up, dragging it over my round tits. Just as my breasts popped out, Daddy letting out a groan of awe at my youthful perkiness, the front door opened.

    “…good buy,” Mom was saying.

    “Shit!” Daddy groaned and drew up his sweat pants. “Oh, shit.”

    “Fuck,” I muttered, shoving down my boob tube. I spun around and found Mom entering with shopping bags, my brother right behind her.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Session 16 with Mercedes Daniels

    “I hugged Mom with his cum on my lips, and she had no idea,” purred Mercedes, her finger rubbing up and down my pussy lips. Her firm, young breasts pressed against my side. “It was such a rush.”

    “Sounds like it,” I purred.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Session 17 with Mercedes Daniels

    “It’s backfired,” Mercedes said the moment she walked into my office for her Wednesday session. “He’s avoiding me.”

    “He’s embarrassed,” I said, lounging naked on my bed. I didn’t have any fear of doing this. My secretary, one of the naughty Mihara twins, wouldn’t let me get caught. “That’s only natural.”

    “Being embarrassed?” Mercedes seemed to deflate. “Of me.”

    “Of his desires. He needs time to adjust to incest.” I smiled at her. “You just have to be patient with him. His lusts are growing, and those always win out. Trust me.”

    “You sure?” she asked. “I had him alone last night and when I suggested I could blow him again, he fled to the bar.”

    “If he hasn’t relented over this weekend, we’ll try something a bit more… direct.” I patted the bed. “Now, come here and let me relieve some of your frustration.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Session 4 with Jill Daniels

    “I keep thinking about my son,” Jill Daniels said. She lay on the bed with me, fully clothed. There was some space between us. “It’s so wrong, but…” She licked her lips. “I took him shopping to buy him some clothes and I found myself modeling some outfits for him. Daring outfits. I couldn’t stop myself. He seemed to think I looked great.”

    “I understand.” I stroked her arm, sliding up to the hem of her short-sleeve. She shivered, glancing at me. I smiled at her. “There’s a video I want you to take home and watch.”

    Her brow furrowed.

    “It’s homemade porn,” I told her. “It stars my husband and my mother-in-law.”

    Jill’s eyes widened. “You don’t mean…?”

    I nodded.

    “A son loving his mother is a beautiful thing,” I told her, my finger stroking down to her hand. “I want you to watch it and tell me what you think for our next session.”

    “Oh, my god,” she panted, her breasts rising. Her cheeks were scarlet.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Session 19 with Mercedes Daniels

    “He went fishing all weekend with his friends,” muttered Mercedes. She was cuddled against me, worry in her eyes. “Mom was locked in her bedroom, too. The house felt so empty. This sucks. I’m so horny. All I could think about was Daddy, and he was out fishing and drinking with his friends. He’d rather be with them than making love to me!”

    “I have a feeling you need more than my touch to get off today, don’t you?” I asked her, my finger sliding around her nipple.

    She nodded, her face twisting with passion.

    “You need a man right now.” I pinched her pink nipple. She gasped, her nose twitching, piercing flashing. “Don’t you?”

    “Yes!” she hissed. “Not any of the boys I know. All day at my college, they were all trying to act like they weren’t boys, but they are. I need my daddy.”

    “Well, there are other ways you can have some incestuous fun,” I said. “My husband could show up.”

    “Your half-brother?” she asked.

    “The man who not only has fucked me but all our sisters.” I nuzzled into her ear. “We share him. Alicia, Lee, Zoey, and Melody.”

    “Oh, my god,” she groaned. “Yes, yes, I need a man. I want to see you to together.”

    I smiled and rose, my round breasts swaying. I sauntered to my desk, feeling her eyes on me. I glanced at the photos on my desk as I grabbed my phone. There was a wedding photo of Clint and me. I didn’t have one with Melody and her wedding dress here in my office. I was his legal wife, but we married Melody in a spiritual sense that day.

    One day, it would be for real.

    Other pics had my daughter Hikaru. She was growing up fast. She and Christie, Melody’s daughter, were building a sandcastle in one, both smiling. In another, they were being chased along with Amber by Clint’s first son, Clinton.

    I sent the text. She’s ready. Just like I thought she’d be.

    Love you, he answered.

    I shuddered as a moment later, the office door entered and my brother sauntered in. He wore his dress shirt, his tie already off and the top few buttons were undone. He moved with confidence, a suave smile on his handsome lips. His hair was short and dark. His shoulders broad, his strength obvious.

    “Damn,” groaned Mercedes. She half set up, her round breasts jiggling.

    Clint grinned at the sight of the nubile girl as he stopped before me. He cupped my cheek, stroking me with his thumb. As I melted into his touch, he whispered, “Pam, you have outdone yourself.”

    “I’m your queen,” I said. “One of them. I have to find treats for you. I’ve been enjoying her enough.”

    He smiled then captured my lips in a kiss.

    I melted against him, pressing my naked form into his half-open dress shirt. His other hand slid around my waist and cupped my ass. He squeezed with such possession. He knew he owned my rump. My body. My nipples throbbed against the silk of his shirt. His tongue danced with mine. I whimpered against him.

    His fingers dug into my butt-cheek as my pussy grew hotter and hotter. I could feel Mercedes watching. Salivating. I shuddered and broke the kiss with him. My fingers attacked the buttons of his shirt as he looked at her.

    He didn’t say a word and she still shuddered. “Oh, my god, Dr. Elliston, your husband is a hunk. He’s really your brother?”

    “He has a lot in common with our father,” I said. “He likes Japanese girls.”

    “Has he banged your secretary?”

    “Not only have I banged her,” Clint said, “I took her and her twin sister’s virginities.”

    “Oh, my god,” groaned Mercedes. “I’m so wet right now.”

    “I’ll make you wetter,” Clint promised as I slid off his shirt then attacked his belt and slacks.

    I knelt down before him, feeling Mercedes watching me be a good woman. I wasn’t one of Clint’s sex slaves, but that didn’t mean it didn’t make me wet and juicy to serve him and be submissive. Especially in the bedroom. When it came to other decisions, I could argue with him. When Melody and I united…

    I opened his slacks and shoved them down along with his boxers. I groaned as his cock popped before me. It took all my self-control not to just lean in and suck on him. To nurse on his dick. My mouth salivated for that treat. It was an incredible delight.

    I ignored it.

    Mercedes purred.

    I peeled off his slacks and boxers, taking his shoes off in the process. Last, I removed his socks then rose and pressed against him. His arm went around my waist as we stared at the nubile, eighteen-year-old girl.

    “Ready?” I asked him, my voice throaty.

    “Yes,” he growled. “Yes, I am.”

    I shuddered as we sauntered forward. His hand squeezed and kneaded my rump the entire away. We reached the bed and Mercedes had this look of pure lust in her youthful eyes. She stretched back, boldly parting her legs.

    Her daddy was going to enjoy her body once I was done with their family. I licked my chops as Clint and I slid onto the bed. We moved between her thighs. She shuddered, her body trembling. I loved the whimpers she made. All those naughty sounds.

    Together, Clint and I lowered our heads. We were going to feast on her pussy. His whiskered cheek rubbed into my face. The tart aroma of Mercedes’s pussy filled my nose. Clint growled like a hungry wolf.

    “Oh, my god!” gasped Mercedes as we nuzzled into her twat. “Together? That’s so hot. Ooh, I can see a family resemblance. It’s there in your faces. It’s subtle… Oh, my god, this is so hot!”

    Our tongues darted through her folds. We licked at her, teased her. She gasped and groaned. Her head shook from side to side. This wanton heat rippled through her. It was a treat to enjoy. Our tongues darted over her pussy folds. My tongue brushed by Clint’s as we licked and lapped and stirred her up. The whimpers she made were incredible.

    They had my pussy dripping with excitement. Juices ran down my thighs. My breasts swayed as my tongue lapped and licked through her pussy lips. Clint’s tongue licked fast. He plunged into her young depths, making her gasp.

    “Holy fucking shit!” the girl groaned. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s good. Damn!”

    “Mmm, I bet it is,” I purred and then flicked my tongue up to her clit.

    As I flicked at her, I shoved my hand down between my thighs. I thrust two digits into my sopping depths. I let them marinate in my juices as my tongue darted over her folds. Clint growled beside me, swirling through the girl’s cunt.

    I ripped my fingers out of my cunt and brought them to her taint. As I nibbled on her clit, my soaked digits slid between her butt-crack and found her asshole. I rubbed my cream into her sphincter, massaging her.

    “Mmm, I like a finger up my ass when getting eaten out!” groaned Mercedes. “I have to teach my daddy that.”

    I popped my mouth off her clit, thrust my finger into her asshole, and purred, “You will. Trust me.”

    “I hope so,” she groaned. “Oh, damn, your brother knows how to eat pussy.”

    “I’ve had lots of practice,” Clint said.

    I nodded, pumping my finger in and out of her asshole. I pressed a second into her asshole. Her anal sphincter stretched. She gasped as my two digits, greased by my pussy cream, plundered into her velvety bowels.

    Her breasts quivered as she moaned. Clint’s tongue bathed up and down her entire pussy. He devoured her, feasting on her. She humped her shaved folds against him. Her back arched and her face twisted in bliss.

    “That’s it,” I whispered into my brother’s ear. “Mmm, you’re going to make her cum. I love watching you make girls cum.”

    Melody was the exhibitionist, but I was the voyeurist. Watching was exciting. Hearing my patients tell me about their incestuous experiences, to hear the joy in their ears, made me so wet. I couldn’t wait for Mercedes’s tale with her daddy.

    Or Jill’s tale with her son. All weekend in her bedroom, huh? Perfect.

    I ripped my fingers out of her asshole and shoved them down my body. I buried the dirty fingers into my snatch as I nibbled on Clint’s asshole. I soaked my fingers then brought them back to the girl’s tight sphincter.

    I thrust them deep into her. I shuddered, my nipples aching. More pussy juices ran down my legs as I plundered her asshole. Her bowels squeezed around my digits. She shuddered and humped against Clint’s feasting.

    “Make her cum,” I whispered. “I want to hear her moan. I want to see that look of bliss on her face. You know I love it, Clint. You always give me what I need. I love you.”

    “Oh, my god, what are you whispering to him, because he’s really eating me now.” Mercedes shuddered.

    “Just telling him how much I love him.” I smiled up her body. “Before I even knew I was his sister, I loved him. Melody groomed me, you know. Our other sister. She wanted to make him happy and brought me to him. It was magical.”

    “And now you’re grooming me for my daddy!” gasped Mercedes. “I love it! You’re such a wicked therapist. Oh, yes, yes, you’re brother’s going to make me cum.”

    “Good!” I moaned, thrusting my fingers in and out of her asshole.

    I leaned down and fluttered my tongue up and down her slit, gathering up her tart delight and brushing Clint’s tongue. The eighteen-year-old girl’s moans grew louder. Her breasts heaved. She was coming closer and closer to that orgasm.

    I ripped my fingers out of her asshole and re-soaked them in my cunt. I shuddered at the depraved feel of them in me, dirty from her bowels. I quivered, my cheek rubbing into Clint’s. His stubble caressed me.

    I thrust three fingers into her asshole.

    “Holy fucking yes, Dr. Elliston!” she gasped. “Mr. Elliston! You’re both so amazing.”

    Clint latched onto her clit and sucked.

    “Cum for him!” I moaned, pumping my three fingers, squeezed tight by her bowels, deep into her. “Explode!”

    Her face twisted in rapture and then she gasped. I licked at her folds as her juices gushed out. She bathed our mouths. Her asshole convulsed around my three digits. I loved the feel as Clint and I lapped at her twat.

    We feasted on her.

    Loved her.

    Her head tossed back and forth. Her breasts heaved together. Her moans echoed through the office. I bet Minako heard her gasping. I bet my wicked receptionist was texting her twin sister, her mistress, all about it. A heady rush shot through me.

    “Yes, yes, you and your brother are awesome, Dr. Elliston!” the girl moaned.

    I rose and smiled at her. “Mmm, she’s all ready for you, Clint.”

    He pulled his mouth from her pussy and turned his head. He captured my lips in a kiss. Mercedes’s youthful passion seasoned our mouths. Our tongues dueled. I melted into it, my passion burning. I pulled my fingers out of her asshole and found his cock as I dueled with him. I stroked him, reveling in my brother’s throbbing girth.

    He broke the kiss and whispered, “You are the best, my queen.”

    “What would Melody say?” I asked him.

    “She’d agree.” His grin grew. “Shame she couldn’t be here to join us.”

    “You’ll make it up to her. Aren’t you going to make her cum at the King’s tomorrow night?”

    He winked at me.

    “Oh, my god, are you going to fuck me now, Mr. Elliston?” the panting girl asked.

    “Yes, I am,” he said. “How badly do you want that.”

    “So fucking badly. My daddy went fishing this weekend and didn’t take me.”

    “Maybe he wanted to catch some fish,” Clint suggested, a smile playing on his lips.

    “I’d rather he catch some pussy,” she moaned. “Oh, god, that was corny. Just fuck me. I need a dick in me.”

    As Clint moved into position, I grabbed a pillow and shoved it beneath Mercedes’s rump. The girl lifted her hips to help me. As she settled down, I pressed the tip of Clint’s cock into her juicy pussy. I rubbed it up and down.

    The girl cooed then gasped as I pushed Clint’s dick lower, down her taint to nuzzle at her asshole. Lubed with my juices, Clint pressed forward. I shuddered, watching my brother’s cock pushing at her brown anal ring.

    It parted around his girth.

    “Oh, damn,” she groaned. “Anal?”

    “I got you ready,” I said as my brother’s cock dominated her sphincter. Her asshole surrendered.

    He slid into her.

    My pussy melting, I moved down the bed and straddled her face. I pressed my cunt onto her whimpering mouth. Her hands gripped my thighs, her bright-red fingernails contrasting with my pale-olive skin. Her tongue thrust into my twat.

    Clint rammed to the hilt in her asshole, groaning as he bottomed out in her. I threw my arms around his neck and leaned forward. I kissed my brother as he plundered the girl’s asshole. My pussy drank in the flutter of her tongue.

    We used the girl.

    It was incredible.

    Clint kissed me with hunger as he fucked her asshole. The entire bed creaked. It groaned as he thrust into her depths. He plundered her bowels. He fucked her hard as our tongues dueled. I shuddered, grinding my juicy pussy on the girl’s hungry mouth.

    Mercedes feasted on me. She moaned and whimpered and groaned into my cunt. Her tongue fluttered through my folds, brushing my clit, stroking my labia. I kissed Clint harder, grinding on her. His hands stroked my sides, caressing me as he fucked her.

    I broke the kiss and moaned, “Mmm, that’s it, Mercedes! Use that asshole! Make my brother cum hard.”

    “Yes, Dr. Elliston!” she groaned. “Oh, my god, this is the best therapy for frustration ever!”

    I smiled in delight as I wiggled back and forth. I ground on her mouth. Clint’s face twisted with pleasure. His hands tightened on my hips as he plundered her asshole. He slammed hard strokes into her. My asshole tingled.

    I shuddered and then I leaned back, releasing my hold on Clint’s neck. Mercedes whimpered as I shifted on her. My pussy slid past her lips as I reached behind me to brace myself on my extended arms. I pressed my asshole against her mouth.

    “Rim me!” I moaned. “Ooh, rim me as my brother sodomizes you!”

    “Yes, Dr. Elliston!” she moaned.

    Her tongue darted around my asshole. I shuddered at the wicked feel of her enjoying my anal delight. My pussy clenched, exposed to my brother’s gaze. He had such a big grin on his lips. His right hand slid down to my pussy. His fingers stroked me.

    Penetrated me.

    “Clint!” I gasped as his two digits sank to the hilt in me. They plunged so deep into my twat while the girl’s tongue danced across my asshole.

    “Enjoy her,” he growled. “I know I am.”

    “Yes!” I panted, my body trembling.

    He stirred up my pussy. He plundered my cunt while her tongue darted around my asshole. He teased me. My head tossed from side to side. My hair danced around my shoulders. This wicked passion surged through my body.

    I whimpered and groaned. My breasts jiggled and heaved. His fingers thrust into me at the same rhythm he hammered her asshole. He plundered her bowels with hard strokes. He buried deep into her depths, making her shudder and groan.

    Her tongue danced across my asshole. The delight melted to my pussy stuffed with my brother’s fingers. I gasped, my breasts jiggling as my orgasm built faster and faster. Her tongue felt so naughty. So wicked.

    I needed more.

    “Press that tongue into my asshole!” I moaned.

    “Yes, yes!” growled Clint. “Make my sister cum! She’s my queen! She deserves all the orgasms she can receive!”

    I beamed at my brother.

    Mercedes’s tongue pressed at my asshole. My eyes widened as she wiggled it around. Then she thrust it into me. I groaned as she penetrated into my rump. That wicked tongue buried into me. It was incredible to feel. My body quivered from the intrusion. It sent such a wicked and wild sweep of bliss through my flesh.

    I ground on her. I wiggled back and forth. Her tongue plundered deep into my asshole. That amazing treat filled me. My eyes widened. I groaned. My heart pounded in my chest. The pleasure built inside of me as she swirled her tongue around my asshole. This amazing treat met the delight of Clint’s fingers plundering my cunt.

    My head tossed back and forth. My hair danced over my shoulders. I whimpered, my cunt clenching and relaxing on Clint’s digits. This wonderful bliss swelled and swelled inside of me. They both teased me.

    “Oh, my god, yes, yes!” I hissed. “Wiggle that tongue inside of me.”

    “Damn, you are a sexy thing, Mercedes,” snarled Clint. “Make her cum. Make my wife cum. She’s changed your life! Show your appreciation.”

    The girl moaned. Then she did something so wonderfully naughty. She sealed her lips around my asshole and sucked. The wicked sensation sent pleasure shooting through my body. My back arched, breasts heaving.

    Clint ducked down and sucked on my nipple. The sensations all spilled through me. My cunt clenched down on his probing fingers. My asshole tightened around her wiggling tongue. They both gave me such delights.

    I came.

    My pussy cream gushed out of me as I cried out. “Clint! Clint! Yes, yes! I love you!”

    He growled around my nipple, thrusting hard into the girl’s pussy. Her tongue swirled through my convulsing asshole. The waves of pleasure swept out of my spasming twat. Stars burst across my vision.

    “Mr. Elliston!” she whimpered and bucked.

    “Shit!” he snarled, lips popping off my nipple.

    Juices gushed out of her twat. She squirted, splashing my brother’s stomach as he drilled his cock into her bowels. He buried into her and I could see the pleasure bursting across his face. As my orgasm peaked, I witnessed his rapture.

    “Flood her asshole!” I gasped.

    “He is, Dr. Elliston!” Mercedes moaned. “Oh, my god, I’m cumming so hard!”

    The air filled with the scent of her tart passion. I shuddered and trembled. Clint ripped his fingers out of my cunt as he snarled. He drew back his cock one final time and then rammed to the hilt in her, filling her bowels with his seed.

    “Goddamn,” he panted. “Mercedes, your dad’s going to be a lucky man.”

    “He will be!” she moaned.

    Trembling, I slipped off of her and panted, “And this is what you need to do to love him.”

    Her eyes, glossy with her orgasm, stared up at me. She whimpered, trembling on Clint’s cock as I told her my plan for the Daniels house this coming weekend. Well, part of my plan.

    I couldn’t wait to hear about it on next Monday.

    To be continued…


  • A Boy and His dungeon VIII

    Font size : +


    I hope you all enjoy this latest instalment.

    ‘Once more into the breech’

    Over the next week I settled in, getting the house in order, learning my way around the campus, and became familiar with the Land Rover. Jill all but moved in, sleeping with me most nights. Conner came up with digital copies of out text books as well as digital transcripts of the associated lectures. All of us started challenging required courses and freeing up time. I continued to challenge all my courses except for my computer courses because I wanted to keep access to the school’s computers. Conner and I moved the computers to one of the shed rooms and set up the equipment so we could continue the research.

    Talking with Jennifer, I found that her last class on Friday let out at noon and her first class on Monday started late in the morning. We made plans for me to pick her up and spend the weekend together.

    Early Friday morning I was on my way to pick up Jennifer. Since it was an all girls school, I had to check in at office and wait for her there while they sent someone to find her. I didn’t have long to wait. She didn’t run into the office, but was moving quickly. She wore a pullover shirt or jersey, and a pleated, plaid skirt. She flashed me a smile and went to the counter to sign out for the weekend. By pre-arrangement, we had used our home addresses, so she could say a neighbor was taking her home. She was soon free and I carried her bag out to the car. She admired the Land Rover briefly as I tossed her bag into the back and held the door for her. As I started the engine I looked up and saw a curtain in the office pulled to one side.

    “They watch you girls here pretty closely, don’t they?” I asked, pointing at the window.

    “They want to make sure our first stop isn’t the back seat.” she replied with a laugh.

    “Want to stop for lunch?” I asked as we pulled out of the parking lot.

    “No, I usually eat lunch later,” she replied, “and I want to see this house of yours.”

    She moved over, practically sitting on the center console, while cuddled up to me.

    “I’ve missed you.” she said

    “I’ve missed you too.” I replied.

    “Even though you’ve been beavering away at every girl on campus?” she said trying to suppress a giggle.

    “No time.” I told her, “Things have been busy.”

    “Jill told me how . . . busy you’ve been.”

    I put my arm around her and gently fondled her tits, while she placed her hand on my crotch. She gave along sigh, apparently enjoying what I was doing. She started to rub my cock, through my pants. I was having some difficulty driving straight on the road.

    “Uh,” I stammered, “as much as I’m enjoying that,” I said glancing down, “If we expect to get to the house, alive, you’ve got to . . . stop.”

    “Okay, she said, “I’ll behave . . . until we get to the house.”

    I went back to toying with her tits. A few moments later she pulled up her shirt and pulled her bra up to expose her tits.

    “Jenn!” I yelped, “someone will see!”

    “Only if I get to my knees on the seat.” she responded.

    “Or they’re in a tall lorry.” I shot back as a tall lorry passed us.

    She pulled her shirt down until it just covered her tits

    “But, I still want to feel your hands on me.” she said, as she placed my hand on her soft, smooth flesh under the shirt.

    I squeezed gently and rubbed the nipple in small circles. She hummed with pleasure and and leaned into me. For several miles I continued to caress her tits. She pulled her skirt up and wriggling, removed her panties. She grabbed my hand and moved to her pussy, spreading her legs to make it easy for me. I slid my finger up and down along her pussy lips. She soon became wet and I slid my finger into her pussy. She began to make small movements with her hips, in a counterpoint to my gently questing finger, Over the next several miles, I continued to finger her as her breath quickened and, with a soft moan of pleasure she slid one hand under her shirt to massage her tits. After a few more miles, she was gasping and humping harder against my finger, I moved my finger to her clit, rubbing is very small circles. She moaned and humped harder against my finger. She had both hands on her tits, squeezing and pinching her nipples, one foot up on the center console and the other on the door armrest, oblivious to her surroundings and past caring if she were to be seen. I increased the pressure against her clit. She had pushed the shirt up out of her way and now, was squeezing and twisting at her nipples. I slipped another finger into her pussy, stroking her to get my fingers wet, then moved them to take her swollen clit between them as I slid my fingers just inside the lips of her pussy.

    She let out a groaning scream through clenched teeth as she came while she pressed her hips against my hand that she had clamped between her legs. She held herself there as her orgasm subsided, then dropped her hips to the car seat, jerking her clit through my fingers, triggering another orgasm. She collapsed onto the car seat, gasping for breath, tits out and her skirt up around her waist, leaving her pussy exposed. I hugged her tightly then extracted my arm and got two hands on the wheel for the first time since leaving her school.

    “Oh, how I missed you!” she sighed.

    “I could tell,” I responded. “There’s a box of tissues in the glove box.”

    She got out the tissues out and started to wipe herself. She handed me a couple of tissues so I could wipe my fingers and steering wheel clean of her juices. She leaned forward to wiggle out of her bra, then rearranged her clothes into some semblance of normalcy.

    “How much further?” she asked, “I want you in me so bad.”

    I glanced at the odometer, surprised, I had absolutely no memory of the past seventy five or eighty miles.

    “Another thirty or forty five minutes,” I told her, “if you don’t do something that makes me wreck us.

    She leaned against me with a sigh as we continued down the road.

    I had told her about Conner and Lisa and she was eager to meet them. Since we had been talking every night, there wasn’t much to catch up on so we spent the rest of the drive in silence for the most part.

    I pulled into the drive, more or less on time, parked, and killed the engine. Conner’s Volvo was parked at the curb, and as we climbed out, Jill came bounding down the steps. She swept both of us into a hug and kissed us both. Jill told us Conner and Lisa were in the shed playing with the computers and that we should join them when we caught our breath. She gleefully slammed the door as we stepped in and ran off, laughing.

    Jennifer looked a little dazed. I Figured that Jill was allowing us a little time to ourselves. I guided Jennifer through the house, pointing out the living room and kitchen, then down the hall to the bedroom. The bed was freshly made, for the first time that week, and towels were laid out. Someone had been busy.

    Jennifer looked at the bed then at me, then was clawing at my clothes. I helped her get be naked, then she shed her skirt and shirt. She fell to her knees and quickly sucked my cock to full ridgidity. She pulled me to the bed and threw herself back onto it.

    “Just fuck me!” she said, “we’ll do the kinky stuff tonight, but now I want your cock in me!”

    I lost no time in complying, I knelt on the bed, pulled her legs wide and plunged my cock into her dripping pussy. In less than a dozen strokes she locked her legs around me and grunted out a minor orgasm. I kept pumping my cock into her, setting a rapid pace, leaning down to roughly kiss her. She screeched as a second orgasm hit her. Her hips took up an almost impossible tempo that I did my best to match.

    “Yes! Oh fuck! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!” she babbled as I slammed my cock into her as hard as I could.

    In seconds she screamed out her third orgasm as I roared out mine, pumping madly until my cock softened and slipped out. We collapsed side by side on the bed, both of us gasping for breath. We rolled together and lay there gasping arm in arm.

    “That was the best yet.” she got out between gasps

    “You did miss me.” I said.

    “Same to you.” she responded

    We cuddled for few moments until I realized a desperately needed to use the loo. I took care of business and cleaned up quickly. I came out, she went in, and I dressed quickly. I yelled to her that I was going to get her bag and went out to the Land Rover. When I got back, she was just coming out of the loo patting her pussy gently with a towel.

    “Are you okay?” I asked, dropping her bag on the bed.

    “Yeah,” she replied, digging into the bag, but if the whole weekend is like that I’m going to be going back in a wheelchair.”

    “To rough?”

    “At the time, it was great,” she answered, “but I’m going to be a little sore for a few hours. You didn’t break anything and as best I recall, I liked it, a lot.”

    Finally dressed, we stopped in the kitchen for a glass of water and went out to the shed. Conner and Lisa were wedged together in one of the larger chairs, rattling away on two keyboards looking at two screens and talking a mile a minute. Jill stood behind them, looking over their shoulders. Jennifer and I walked up softly to watch. Jill started as we stepped to either side of her. She looked at my face, then Jennifer’s and broke into a big smile. She put an arm around each of us and hugged us as hard as she could.

    Conner and Lisa suddenly stopped typing and fell silent for a moment.

    “Is that it?” Asked Conner

    “I think so,” said Lisa, “and it seems to be stable.”

    They put the keyboards down and stretched their arms, then turned to each other and kissed while Conner groped Lisa’s tits. He must have caught a glimpse of out of the corner of his eye. He kicked the chair around a hundred and eighty degrees with one foot.

    Hi Jill, James,” he said, “And this must be Jennifer.”

    Introductions were made as Conner and Lisa pried themselves out of the chair. Jennifer, Jill, and Lisa began making girl talk so I looked around the room, on a dilapidated rack were my four network computers as well as ten or a dozen more. There were four desks with dual screen workstations on each in addition to the station they had been using on the bench. The recliner and scanner panels were still here and a a circular cage like thing sat to one side. The counter now sported a coffee machine and a microwave oven. A fridge stood to one side. One more computer, my old main computer sat with its keyboard, mouse and monitor on the edge of one desk

    “What is all . . . this?” I asked Conner, throwing an arm around the room.

    “This is, began Conner. “Wallace and Billings, Game Development and Research. I’m the president, you’re Head of Research, Lisa is Head of Software, Jill is Secretary/Treasurer, and Jennifer is, uh, Product tester and, uh,

    Support.”

    The girls joined us.

    “Where did all this stuff come from?” I asked, trying to take it all in.

    “I know a couple of guys in the university IT gang,” Conner explained, “I was talking to them about the games I wanted to make and mentioned that you had some ideas to add in tactile feedback, but we were a little under-wheeled, tech wise. All this equipment has been surplussed from the university and donated to a ‘deserving startup’.”

    “The furniture was taking up space in storage as well, so . . .” he went on, “Those computers are about two generations ahead of what you had. In fact, your four are standby backups in case one of the ‘new’ ones craps out on us.

    That thing there,” he pointed to the cage, “is a scanner stage. It uses low power lasers to create a three dimensional image of whatever, or whoever is on the stage.”

    “I think I get it,” I said in a daze, “But, ‘Wallace and Billings’?”

    “Had to call it something,” Conner said, “and ‘Universal Framistat’ was taken, it’s the fictitious company the School of Business at the university uses as an example of everything.”

    We all moved to a pair of sofas and two easy chairs in a conversational group around a low table. Conner went on to talk about applying for a business license and the forms that would need to be filled out and filed. One of his gamer friends in the Business School who would be our sales and marketing guy. He was throwing the best of his completed games into the pot to get us started. And this would let me pursue anything I wanted to in terms of research and wow he was hungry and who wanted to go get a pizza.

    We went in the Land Rover. As we climbed in, Jill darted in and plucked Jennifer’s discarded panties off the floor, observing that our drive home must have been interesting. Amid gales of laughter, and Jennifer’s furious blush we ate pizza and talked and laughed until the pizza shop closed and headed back to the house.

    Once in, we settled in the living room, Jennifer on my lap in the easy chair and Lisa and Jill flanking Conner. Jennifer was a little nervous because she didn’t really know Conner and Lisa yet. I told her that nobody would force her into anything and if she wished she could simply remain a spectator. She relaxed a bit as we cuddled together and watched as Lisa and Jill started taking turns kissing Conner, then switched to kissing each other. Conner fondled their tits while they worked clumsily at his pants.

    Jennifer watched raptly as I stroked her tits and she rubbed my cock through my pants. Lisa and Jill paused for a moment to pull off each other’s shirts, the each of them started playing with one of the others tits and kept working at Conner’s pants while Conner continued on the other two tits. I slid my hands under Jennifer’s shirt to fondle her tits and nipples. She raised her arms and I pealed off her shirt, returning my hands to her tits as she started trying to open my pants.

    By chance we all stopped at the same time and stripped naked and resumed our positions. Jennifer carefully pressed my cock down as she sat so it lay along her pussy lips and I went back to fondling her tits and nipples. Lisa took Conner’s cock in her mouth, while Jill kissed him. He reached under them to begin fingering them both. Jennifer wiggled her self against my cock as I squeezed her nipples gently and nuzzling her neck. Lisa and Jill swapped rolls, pausing to kiss each other as there heads passed. The room filled with a medley of moans, gasps and heavy breathing.

    Jennifer leaned head back, asking if I thought she could trade with Jill. I told her it wouldn’t hurt to ask. Jennifer got up and kissed me then walked over and whispered in Jill’s ear, Jill smiled and whispered something lengthy in Conner’s ear. He nodded and kissed Jill, who got up and swayed her way over to me. Jennifer worked herself into position and kissed Conner. Jill kissed me and turned to sit in my lap, slipping my cock into her pussy as she sat down. I reached on hand for her tits and the other for her clit. I nibbled her ears and nuzzled her neck as I watched the trio across from us. Conner seemed to be extra careful with Jennifer’s pussy. When Lisa moved from Conner’s cock to kiss him, she was momentarily surprised to find herself kissing Jennifer. As she kissed Conner she reached out to maul Jennifer’s tits. Conner whispered into ear and she became more gentle with Jennifer’s tits. Jill began to bounce a little on my lap, breathing quicker, I put a little more pressure on her clit, rubbing faster. Jill began to gasp and moan. Lisa and Conner were whispering back and forth While Jennifer sucked his cock as deep as she could.

    I rubbed Jill’s clit hard and she jumped and gasped out her orgasm, settling limp in my lap. A few seconds later Conner came, flooding Jennifer’s mouth. As soon as Jennifer released him, smiling with dribbles of cum leaked from her the corners of her mouth. Lisa jumped up and ran down the hall. Conner called for a change while Jill took a moment to lick Jennifer’s face clean and kiss her. Lisa came back out with the tube of lubricant and a big smile.

    Conner took charge, placing Lisa on all fours on the floor. He gently began to lube and stretch her ass. When she was ready, he carefully pressed his cock into her ass, working carefully until his balls lay against her pussy. Next he had Jennifer slide under Lisa to the point they could suck each others tits and had Jill stand on the sofa as he arched his back so she could straddle his face. Finally I crawled between Jennifer’s legs and eased my cock into her pussy.

    Conner began sucking and licking at Jill’s pussy, Lisa slowly rocked back and forth on Conner’s cock while she licked and sucked Jennifer’s tits and I slowly thrust into Jennifer’s pussy. Jill mauled her own tits as Conner took a blob of lube and worked a finger into Jill’s ass. Jennifer reached up and started to finger Lisa and tease her clit. I kept slowly stroking into Jennifer’s pussy, leaning down to kiss Lisa every few strokes.

    Jennifer came first screaming against Lisa’s tit, followed quickly by Jill who grabbed Conner’s hair holding her pussy against his mouth. When she released him she almost fell off the sofa before climbing carefully down. I continued to stroke slowly into Jennifer as she gasped her way to a second orgasm. Jill walked over and started to kiss me. Conner straightened up and began to fuck into Lisa’s ass a little more quickly. Jennifer screamed out her second orgasm and went limp as I blasted a load of cum into her pussy.

    Jill helped Jennifer slide out from under Lisa and curled up to her so they could lick at each others pussies. I straightened up and saw Lisa motioning me move closer. She took my limp cock into her mouth and started sucking hard. I quickly became hard again as Lisa aggressively sucked my cock down her throat as Conner pulled back and releasing me as Conner thrust into her. Conner slammed into her two more time and grunted out his orgasm as Lisa screamed hers around my cock.

    Lisa sucked me deep into her throat and held me there for long seconds while she worked her throat muscles. Her eyes were just beginning to role up as I shot another load of cum down her throat. She swallowed convulsively twice and collapsed, pulling off my cock as Conner slowly pulled out of her ass.

    I let myself down to the floor as Conner lay beside Lisa. Jennifer and Jill had given up and lay side by side. I crawled between Jill and Jennifer and cuddled Jennifer while Jill twisted around to cuddle up to my back.

    We lay there getting our breathing back to normal. Finally, Conner and Lisa stumbled off to clean up. Jennifer Jill and I didn’t move until they came back. Jennifer went next, and came back with a warm,wet washcloth to clean me while Jill took her turn.

    When Jill came back she stopped to Whisper to Lisa, and then to Jennifer. She stood and announced that since Lisa was the only one who had only cum once, Conner and I were to watch the show. Jill got Lisa back onto the floor and dove between her legs to suck and lick her pussy, while Jennifer went after Lisa’s tits. I’d never quite understood why guys liked girl-on-girl sex, but this was strangely exciting. Lisa was beginning to writhe and moan under the girls tongues when Jill mumbled something and they switched places.

    After a few more moments, Lisa screamed out her second orgasm, bucking Jennifer away from her pussy. When Lisa began to relax, the two girls cuddled her for several minutes. Conner and I looked at each other and nodded our mutual approval.

    The girls all got up and went down the hall for a few minutes. They came back and took their seats, Jennifer on my lap Jill and Lisa flanking Conner

    We talked lazily of inconsequentials for a while. They got dressed and Jennifer jumped up and ran to Jill. They had a brief whispered conversation and Jill shook her head in a firm ‘No’ then whispered to Jennifer again. Jennifer smiled and nodded as she came back to my lap.

    Wishing us a good night. Conner left with Lisa and Jill.

    Jennifer and I went inside and spent the night in each other’s arms. In the early hours we enjoyed some slow lazy sex and slept again, cuddled together.